THE 
IIGHER EVOLUTION 



I HI 



PHI 



U. GRANT KING 




Class 

Book 



cofxrtght deposit 




*^?<Z-Z^2<Ot. 



Wjn^cc, 



£s{. y^9<^X 7^ 




>^*~ Z^- 



THE 



HIGHER EVOLUTION 




Mr. Darwin deals with Material in his work on Evolution, 
which is Physical or Natural growth. While we 
are agreeable on this, it is only aimed here- 
in to deal with Thought, which 
I contend is Mental or 
Spiritual growth. 

The work consists mostly of the definitions of 

Biblical words on a Scientific basis, 

rather than a Religious theory 

based principally on 

belief. 

The most important of these words are God and 

Satan, which I argue are Thought ; 

that " The Soul " is Sense, and 

"The Resurrection" 

is Knowledge. 



BOSTON 

THE ROXBURGH PUBLISHING COMPANY 

INCORPORATED 



SRiaL 
/f/C, 



/ 



31 1917 

&0.A453881 



Copyright, 19l7 
By U. GRANT KING 

Rights Reserved 



PREFACE. 

It is customary in this age to mention the parents, 
birth, and University schooling of a person seeking 
and holding high positions in the different walks 
of life. (What a fearful drawback custom and 
form are to development.) We suppose it is done 
with the belief that such mention in the papers 
about the birth, etc., will have a tendency to place 
said person in a higher estimation with the com- 
munity at large though it ought not to do so. It 
reads something like this : " Mr. Smith was born 
at Albany, New York, of highly respected parents. 
His father was a Professor in the University of 
Michigan, and a member of different Societies. Mr. 
Smith graduated at Ann Arbor, and then entered 
the law business/' 

We find many who have graduated from this or 
that school, yet their lives have and do amount to 
much less than some of those who have had but a 
common school education ; besides, it should not be 
considered that the former have better brains and 
thinking faculties because they have graduated from 
some University. We regret in a way that all 
cannot have a College or a University education, 
and yet such does not fit man for every occupation 
of greatness in life, though we are in the habit of 
laying, or may lay such as the foundation of the 
future of man. It is said " Herbert Spencer's aver- 
sion to linguistic studies put a University career 



vi PREFACE 

out of the question. At the age of seventeen he 
entered the office of Sir Charles Fox and began 
work as a civil engineer. 

" About eight years afterward he gave up this 
position, and devoted the whole of his time to 
Scientific experiments and studies, and to contribu- 
tions on philosophical questions to various period- 
icals." It need not be said by me that Mr. Spencer 
has furnished us with wonderful truths along the 
line of Philosophy, because those who have read 
his works know this. It was not because he had 
believed such and such was the case thru a cus- 
tomary teaching and belief, but because he knew 
from practical and experimental methods, that such 
and such was the actual truth concerning such 
things. 

It is the belief of the average person, or minister, 
or priest, that if a person enters a Theological Sem- 
inary and studies with the " belief " that such and 
such is the case in regard to Truth in the Christian 
life of man, thajt such persons are better qualified 
for the ministry of the Actual Truth, whether ex- 
perience and observation have anything to do with 
making it a Truth. These people generally read 
and study systematically, rather than compare the 
verse they read with what they see existing, or 
with their own experience of what really exists, 
and because of this : it SEEMS TO SAY SO AND 
SO in the Bible to them, and is therefore only a 
" belief " formed without any understanding and 
experience. 

It is amusing to read the objections offered by 
priests and ministers against those who give inter- 
pretations of words written in the Bible, because 



PREFACE vii 

the latter have not been thru a Theological 
Seminary, when these same ministers and priests 
are supposed to receive their lessons from Jesus 
Christ who never entered a Seminary, nor even 
had a common school education. But we cannot 
expect anything else from such persons, when we 
take into consideration that the same feeling existed 
in the time of Jesus, by THE SAME CLASS TO- 
DAY. They say to-day and said then — , " Is not 
this the carpenter's Son? is not his mother called 
Mary? and his brethren James and Joses, and 
Simon and Judas? And his sisters, are they not 
all with us? Whence then hath this man all these 
things?" The italics in the quotation are mine, 
so as to impress you very strongly that it is the 
opinion of the general public and those who deal 
with Religion as a vocation to-day, as in those days, 
that no person is capable of knowing anything con- 
cerning a Spiritual Life but the graduate of some 
Theological Seminary. 

Jesus was no scholar, but the son of a tradesman, 
or a " carpenter ", and should not according to the 
priests : know " such things " concerning a Re- 
ligious life to the extent of teaching it. He was 
considered by the " chief priests " and so-called 
learned men as " beside himself ", just as all men 
who advance a new idea. 

Most all Scientific propositions were and are con- 
sidered by the majority to be the result of " un- 
sound " thinkers, or that they are not sane ideas. 
The chief priests remarked as much about Jesus 
when they said " he is beside himself ". The Dar- 
win theory has been looked upon by many as an 
" insane idea ", because it was not up to the " be- 



Vlll 



PREFACE 



lief " of a Religious idea, but now we find many 
of these same persons who are as " insane " as 
Darwin, since they have changed their belief for 
things that have been proved to be so, although 
contrary to their Religion. So we can consider 
the following remark made by Herbert Spencer 
as worthy of mention here, as approved by one 
wishing to make known, ideas that are advanced. 

" Whoever hesitates to utter that which he thinks 
the highest truth, lest it should be too much in ad- 
vance of the time, may reassure himself by looking 
at his acts from an impersonal point of view. Let 
him duly realize the fact that opinion is the agency 
thru which character adapts external arrange- 
ments to itself — that his opinion rightly forms part 
of this agency — is a unity of force, constituting, 
with other such units, the general power which 
works out social changes; and he will perceive 
that he may properly give full utterance to his 
innermost convictions: leaving it to produce what 
effect it may. It is not for nothing that he has in 
him these sympathies with some principles and 
repugnance to others. He, with all his capacities, 
and aspirations, and beliefs, is not an accident, but 
a product of the time. He must remember that 
while he is a descendant of the past, he is a parent 
of the future; and that his thoughts are as chil- 
dren born to him, which he may not carelessly let 
die. He, like every other man, may properly con- 
sider himself as one of the myriad agencies thru 
whom works the Unknown Cause; and when the 
Unknown Cause produces in him a certain belief, 
he is thereby authorized to profess and act out 
that belief. 



PREFACE ix 

" Doubtless whoever feels the greatness of the 
error to which his fellows cling, and the greatness 
of the truth which they reject, will find it hard 
to show due patience. It is hard to listen calmly 
to the futile arguments used in support of irrational 
doctrines, and to the misrepresentation of antag- 
onistic doctrines. It is hard for him to bear the 
manifestation of that pride of ignorance which so 
far exceeds the pride of Science. Naturally enough 
such a one will be indignant when charged with 
irreligion because he declines to accept the car- 
penter-theory of creation as the most worthy one. 
He may think it needless as it is difficult, to con- 
cede his repugnance to a creed which tacitly ascribes 
to the Unknowable a love of adulation such as 
would be despised in a human being. Convinced 
as he is that all punishment, as we see it wrought 
out in the order of nature, is but a disguised benefi- 
cence, there will perhaps escape from him an angry 
condemnation of the belief that punishment is a 
divine vengence, and that divine vengence is eter- 
nal ". 

The people believed the priests then and now be- 
cause of their Seminary training — methodical teach- 
ing and believing, yet, Nicodemus could not under- 
stand how " man must be born again ". It is to 
point out herein that it is thru Thought that 
man is to be " born again ", and that Nicodemus 
looked to a Natural impossibility instead of a 
Mental possibility. A great deal of time has been 
spent in the past twenty-three years in preparing 
this work, not aiming as most writers who dis- 
agree with Darwin in some respects to associate a 
Religious belief of creation along with that of Nat- 



x PREFACE 

ural development. Having compared what it says 
in the Bible with experience and observation, and 
do know by such that " the Christ ", as the Idea 
of Life Jesus taught is the Life to be here lived, 
although he too because of the early age in which 
he lived could not live the full meaning of the 
Truth. He at one time in particular was very de- 
sirous of living after the natural instead of the 
spiritual, but the Thought's will— " the Father's 
will " — of a Higher life appeared in the conscience 
soon after he said " let this cup pass from me ", 
and so the will was done as far as the life of Jesus 
was concerned and " will be done " regardless of 
how you and I in the natural sense may hope to 
live, since it is the work of God, or Thought, to 
develop this as an individual, instead of the then 
and now natural Idea of life. The conditions of 
life are continually changing, irrespective of what 
the individual has believed, and to believe in all 
what Jesus said as to what concerns a life here- 
after, is as unreasonable as it was for Jesus and 
Paul to believe even in any part of the Old Testa- 
ment. Paul said, " for their minds were blinded : 
for until this day remaineth the same veil untaken 
away in the reading of the Old Testament, which 
veil is done away in Christ." The " Old " and 
" New " are but the history of the lives and ex- 
perience of those who lived in those days — the ex- 
perience and observation causing certain prophecies 
to be made, and since a lower intelligence only 
develops by comparison to a higher intelligence, we 
can readily understand why each following genera- 
tion is partially due to the prophecy of the former 
generation. The view, that remarks made in the 



PREFACE xi 

Bible are contradictory is a fact, but this is because 
of the selfish and non-selfish view of the authors, 
which was natural enough, because nature excelled 
then more than now, only that the Spiritual then 
predominated in Jesus in an unusual light more 
than in others. 

Self, or selfishhness is derived from nature, and 
can only have its existence in the flesh, and because 
of nature being a part of our existence we naturally 
look towards a selfish view of life, or forward to 
a future or another life, and so the creeds as a re- 
ligious body have failed to diagnose the Truth be- 
cause of their own selfish view. A lie is the Truth 
until it is uncovered, and then another lie fills its 
place as the Truth, so goeth Religion. Religion 
is but a theory on Truth and called Scientific be- 
cause of " things learnt ", and naturally so " be- 
lieved ", instead of being believed thru expe- 
rience and observation as Jesus alluded to when 
he said : " O ye hypocrites : Ye can discern the face 
of the sky : but can ye not discern the signs of the 
times?" 

The Author. 



INTRODUCTION. 

The subject under consideration is of vast im- 
portance, but no doubt is the least understood of 
any theme brought before the public. I shall not 
expect, nor even attempt to persuade all readers 
of these narratives to believe the same, as it could 
barely be expected at this period of the game, 
since Time is required to work out the problem of, 
and Perfection of Being; however, a reasonable 
hearing shall be asked. The subjects are treated 
with as much respect to other writers as my Con- 
science will permit, although I have not gone far 
beyond the thought of the most able thinkers, and 
if I am too aggressive to the most stereotyped re- 
ligious Creeds, I am not more so to the same class 
as when Jesus said " O ye hypocrites ". 

I have only expressed myself from the expe- 
rience and observation of things, as well as my own 
personal experience, which same Jesus went thru 
in order to teach what he did, as a result of this 
experience. It is through the above two essentials 
that the qualities necessary to form a Science of any 
Truth must come. And what is the Science of 
anything, but that Knowledge is duly formed by 
experience and observation as all Phenomena? 
Though Spencer was not able to see this Truth as 
regard to all Phenomena, he gave much in regard 
to it, else he would not have alluded to an " Un- 
known Cause ", or to the " Unknowable ", as I 
xii 



INTRODUCTION xiii 

shall herein often aim to prove is a Known Cause, 
or is Knowable. We have rather believed the so- 
called " Scientific Theory " built upon the supposi- 
tion of another life distinct from this, or of what 
may exist in another world, as in the quotation — 
" literally things learnt ", — believed it to be so. 

Herbert Spencer says, " There has ever prevailed 
among men a vague notion that Scientific knowl- 
edge differs in nature from ordinary knowledge. 
By the Greeks, with whom mathematics — literally 
things learnt — was alone considered as knowledge 
proper, the distinction must have been strongly 
felt; and it has ever since maintained itself in the 
general mind. " All knowledge is from experience," 
holds M. Comte, and this I also hold to, hold it, 
indeed, in a wider sense than M. Comte, — since, 
not only do I believe that all the ideas transmitted 
by past generations are thus arrived; but I also 
contend that the very faculties by which they are 
acquired, are the products of accumulated expe- 
riences received by ancestral races of beings (see 
Principles of Psychology). Nor am I aware that 
M. Comte accepting this doctrine, has done any- 
thing to make it more certain, or give it more defi- 
niteness. Indeed it was impossible for him to do 
so, since he repudiates that part of Mental Science 
by which alone this doctrine can be proved." 

We shall presently see that no religious theory 
can be the definition of Exact Truth, though it may 
be used as the Truth in furthering another Truth 
on the ground that Truth is Truth until proved to 
be false. But the Exact Truth as referred to in 
the remarks made by Jesus Christ is the Knowl- 
edge of a life that here exists, even though ref- 



xiv INTRODUCTION 

erence is made by him regarding another life, 
which, of course, is easily understood in this Scien- 
tific age of experience how it could have appeared 
so to him, when he, like all mankind takes the in- 
dividual or selfish view of another life, because of 
a belief that it was and is due them for what they 
seem to deny themselves here. 

So, the religious belief changes from one Truth 
to another, because built upon Theory, or " things 
learnt ", and continues to ask in the words of Pilate, 
" What is Truth ", while Truth continues to exist 
as a Truth regardless of a belief, and will be Known 
" by its fruits " — experiences in life. A great re- 
ligious faith was practiced before Martin Luther 
stepped upon the threshold of a doctrine he too 
had lived and believed, but the Conscience of a 
God or Thought came to him in a more reasonable 
light than he had experienced in his former belief, 
and so to-day and thruout the ages, man has 
and is gaining a better knowledge of what the word 
God implies. Therefore it is only doing justice 
to man, that man speak according to his Conscience, 
rather than to uphold a theory and laws which 
have always worked in some degree contrary to 
development. Martin Luther in speaking of Con- 
science, said : " unless I be convinced by scripture 
and reason, I neither can, nor dare retract any- 
thing, for my Conscience is a captive to God's work, 
and it is neither safe nor right to go against Con- 
science." I add : this is true in the sense that God 
is Thought, which is Thought's work, or " God's 
work ", and that the " Conscience " of a thing to- 
day may not be the Conscience of a thing in the 
past, if it be so that the Conscience is conscious of 



INTRODUCTION xv 

a different view of life and more in harmony with 
development, or is evolutionary in its meaning. 
Judging from the immoral conditions of the world, 
we can see very little advancement towards a more 
moral state of things, although religions abound in 
great numbers. Nor can we say with precision that 
all the morality is due to the doctrines of the dif- 
ferent religions, since man is to be awakened to 
the fact that he must develop with Good, or God 
as Thought, in order to reach a Higher State of life. 

A very dear Catholic friend of mine once said: 
" Catholicism was the first and is the oldest religion, 
and why should it not be the only light to Truth ? " 
I replied : " The candle was once the most perfect 
and best light for lighting purposes in the world, 
but to-day we have gas and electricity, and would 
you wish to return to and use the candle just be- 
cause it was and is the ' oldest ', or used before 
the electric came into use ? " Progress is a uni- 
versal law working, and while all things exist hav- 
ing Principles and nothing having a real existence 
without a known Principle, we can readily see the 
falsity of anything to advantage unless used as such. 
Anything " unknown " is no cause to an end, and 
can have no real existence, therefore God can only 
exist as it is a Known Cause. Electricity has its 
Principle; Mathematics has its Principle, and we 
must know the Principle of Mathematics, else the 
true example cannot be worked, and it cannot 
exist as a true example without its known Principle. 
Any " hidden " Principle is no Principle, any more 
than man can have a hidden character, though it 
may seem hidden to some. 

I do not claim any original idea beyond what 



xvi INTRODUCTION 

some others have written in regard to heaven, but 
believe I have drawn away somewhat from their 
idea in giving the definition of God and Satan as 
Thought, the Soul as Sense, and the Resurrection 
as Knowledge. The same idea and same words are 
repeated herein quite often, but it is done with the 
aim that you may be able to understand more thor- 
oughly, so I trust you will overlook the many 
repetitions, besides, they are liable to carry more 
weight along with the sentence wherein they are 
written. Neither have I confined myself to each 
subject throughout as a compound idea of explana- 
tion, since subjects of a different nature are a 
natural acquisition in drawing out to perfection 
each subject. 



THE 

HI CHER EVOLUTION. 



GOD AND SATAN ARE THOUGHT. 

" For it is God which worketh in you ", as also 
it is Satan which worketh in you in opposition. 

The reason I have set out to use the Bible quo- 
tations as a forerunner to the subject and the final- 
ity of the whole, is because I believe they are sig- 
nificant of the Evolution of Thought from Genesis 
to Revelation. It is readily for me to conceive the 
idea, and I shall endeavor to point out the fact that 
Consciousness did not exist prior to Genesis, or 
that Genesis is " THE BEGINNING " of a State 
of Consciousness as to Morality and Immorality — 
" Good and Evil " — and as to what may be termed 
Thought in applying it to use as to distinguish like- 
ness and unlikeness. But the greater point of fact 
to be brought out and of which the Bible quotations 
can be used, is because it so relates more to the 
life of man, and it is to confine the subject of 
THOUGHT to the Spiritual life of man, though 
thoughts of all nature and meanings may be asso- 
ciated in the life of man. And when I speak of the 
Spiritual life of man, I do not confound such a 
word with any future life, nor one separate from 

1 



2 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

this life, but as coexisting in this life, so I define 
the word Spiritual as a synonym to the word Men- 
tal, or that Spirituality is nothing but Mentality, 
and neither refers to an individual life, but is the 
individuality of the meaning of a Unity, and so 
not indivisible, only as an individual meaning. It 
is my intention to so disassociate God with Creation 
or as the Cause of Creation, so as to prove that God 
did not exist prior to Creation, and therefore is a 
Cause Known, instead of an " Unknown Cause ", and 
to be Known as a Creator, or a Thought as Cause, or 
Cause as Thought, which could not Cause any exis- 
tence known as matter, because it is not of a ma- 
terial nature, and, since things only can exist by 
what they consist, so God could not exist as the 
Cause of Nature. There being nothing in Nature 
in the likeness of God other than by MAN-ifesta- 
tion of a State of Consciousness called Thought, 
so it can only Create things conditionally. This 
may appear contradictory because I have said above 
that things only can exist by what they consist, but 
God or Thought is not a thing only in the term 
that it is Thought, or as " Thoughts are Things " 
when Things are Thought. So I claim there is no 
such a thing as a God, other than Thought, and 
there is no such a thing as a Satan, other than 
Thought, therefore God WAS not the Cause of 
Creation, but IS a Cause as a Creator, or is a Re- 
Creator as the words of Jesus implies, " YE MUST 
BE BORN AGAIN ". The word " again " is sig- 
nificant of a different Creation, or that there must 
have been something in the nature of being created 
BEFORE a thing could be created "AGAIN", 
and so God as Thought DERIVES ITS CAUSE 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 3 

from Creation. The word " ye " as used in the 
sentence is significant in its meaning as applying 
to all generations and to the idea that man is to 
be born again, since no man in the then and fol- 
lowing generations has reached the State of Per- 
fection, or as Emerson puts it : " if John was per- 
fect, why are you and I alive." It cannot allude 
to any SET OF MEN as some would have us be- 
lieve because of their own selfish views, and so 
refers to man in all generations as that Thought 
which is to change not the body, but the bodily 
conditions of man-natural conditions pertaining to 
the body, and then shall exist the Perfect man as 
Paul says : " First that which is Natural, and AF- 
TERWARD that which is Spiritual." Also the 
fact that God was not the Creator of the " NAT- 
URAL MAN ", as Paul said : " Howbeit, that was 
not first which is Spiritual, but that which is Natu- 
ral." If, according to the general opinion, and I 
agree that it is true that " God is a Spirit " ; how 
in the name of Reason could Spirit Create Material 
things? Granting that Paul believed in a Spiritual 
body separate from the Material, which was easy 
in that generation as it is even so now, it is un- 
reasonable that it is true, yet, his words here only 
signify that the Natural existed " first ", and in 
time is to be replaced by a Spiritual and bodily 
condition, and that God could not exist prior to the 
Natural condition. It cannot be considered that 
the words " Man must be born again ", could be 
so well used in addressing the public, since such 
would lessen the meaning as applying to " ye " in 
the form of man as the Spirit working, or as the 
Mental working. Jesus said " Behold the hour 



4 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

cometh, yea, is now come that ye shall be scat- 
tered, every man to his own, and shall leave me 
alone: and yet I am not alone, because the Father 
is with me." In other words, none of the dis- 
ciples could accept the teaching and live it, be- 
cause of their, or " his own " creed or doctrine, 
therefore is " every man scattered to his own ". 
But why did Jesus say this? Because he knew 
as all men of Science know that only a few men 
can live the life he aimed at, or that it required 
time in which to put it in practice as well as to 
believe it possible, just as other men of Science 
have failed to make people believe facts they have 
proved to be so. The meaning of the word 
"alone", or Jesus as Christ was alone, was be- 
cause the Spiritual or Mental Thought as God or 
Father was Manifested by Jesus only as regards 
a more spiritual life then. The word " Father " 
is significant of that which antedated the time of 
Christ as Spiritual, just as the natural father ante- 
dated the life of Jesus as physical. Jesus was the 
son of Joseph and Mary, but Christ was and is the 
" Son of God ". The same Idea — Christ is alone 
and will be alone until " ail men " are " even as I 
am ", which signifies the Universal Life of the One 
— Christ. Here the word " Son " is but the indi- 
vidual meaning of a Whole or Unity called God, 
Father or Thought, and therefore " the Christ " as 
a Mental conception of life as it refers to the same 
where it says " I and my Father are one ", and not 
that Jesus was any part of God, other than mani- 
festing the seeming individuality of the Whole. 
There never existed a prophet so thoroughly famil- 
iar with the idea of the development of Thought 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 5 

as Jesus, because he lived it almost incessantly, and 
by this experience, knew that the Mental life was 
superior to the Physical life which is to be reached 
thru Thought of the same. 

His prophecies will be fulfilled to the letter in 
the Sense that the Spiritual life as the Highest 
form of life is the end to be reached, and we are 
becoming more acquainted with the exact Truth 
He taught and the words spoken, although many 
times in parables, than our progenitors. It has 
been thru the development of Thought thru 
man from the time of Genesis 3 : 22 that has and 
shall be responsible in time for the Universal 
Thought Manifestation. It reads, — " And the Lord 
God said (Man became conscious and thought so) 
Behold, the man is become one of us, to know Good 
and Evil ; and now, lest he put forth his hand, and 
take also of the tree of life, and eat and live for- 
ever", (he shall have little part in life above the 
physical), but be as "the ground from whence he 
was taken." We read in John 3 : 3 — " Jesus an- 
swered and said unto them, Verily, Verily, I say 
unto thee, except a man be born again, he cannot 
see the kingdom of God." You will note here with 
me that it does not say, " Ye must be born again " 
as in another passage referred to, but, " except a 
man be born again ", which is in keeping with the 
idea I have heretofore explained, or that it does 
not refer to you and I as the individual living in 
the past or present generation, but that it will be 
so when the past and present material conditions 
shall cease to exist as Paul says, — " So when this 
corruptable shall have put on incorruption, and 
this mortal shall have put on immortality, then 



6 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, 
Death is swallowed up in victory." 

These three passages should lead us to believe 
that only thru the understanding of an Eternal 
Principle termed Thought, and the work thereof, 
shall man be able to reach the Perfect Idea or 
Christ of Life. The first thing then that confronts 
us, is to know the Principle, in order to commence 
rightly. To offer as an illustration, we will take 
mathematics as an example. In order to add two 
and two, we find there is a Principle to know, and 
when we have learned this, it is easy to add two and 
two and receive a correct answer. So also it is easy 
to work with God when we understand the Principle 
of Thought as God. Since the fundamental truth of 
Thought is Mental or Spiritual, it stands to reason 
that only the derivative can be a mental product, and 
in order to do this it is possible only to work thru 
evolutionary methods along Mental lines by asso- 
ciating the Higher elements of Thought in Con- 
sciousness, or to hold only the Higher Idea of 
Life Mentally that it will become so Visible in the 
Spiritual Sense. It is the general opinion of man 
that he should pray to God, or that there is a God 
to pray to, in order to overcome different things 
or conditions of the world, when he ought to know 
that a condition cannot be overcome unless that 
condition is changed, or it is to be changed. If you 
were going to add two and two, you could not con- 
ceive an answer by praying to the Principle of 
mathematics, — you cannot move nor change the 
Thought or Principle of anything by praying or 
even wishing it to be so, since existing conditions 
in regard to re-creation are the product of a living 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 7 

Principle developed so. So then, in order to re- 
ceive " the answer ", the man must be changed 
through a Principle, and not by looking to that 
Principle. But we have lived according to, or have 
recognized two living Principles of Thought, and 
so we arrive at two conclusions, or manifest them 
in the form of " Good and Evil ", and this is why 
we have believed in a God and in a Satan. " Ye 
are of your Father the devil ", because you are of 
your Thought the Evil, or manifest the Evil 
Thought, and when " I and my Father are one ", 
or, I and my Thought are one in regard to Good, 
then you manifest Good which Jesus referred to 
when he said, " Ye are not of the world, even as 
I am not of the world, I and my Father are one ". 
This could only allude to Thought, since any sep- 
aration is individual, and, of course, would still 
leave a chance to conclude in a Personal God or a 
Creator of the Physical. Of course, the Physical 
is a manifestation, but is not of the Mental, since 
it is not Mental, but is a condition thru which 
the Mental manifests itself, because an act of Good 
or Evil could not be expressed only by form. 

Spencer says, " We know nothing more of 
existence than a continued manifestation " which 
ought to convince any thinker that there can be no 
other existence, or that there is no " more of exis- 
tence than a continued manifestation ". Manifes- 
tations of Reason, Intelligence, Good and Evil, are 
Mental Manifestations thru the Physical, while the 
body Physical is the manifestation of Nature and 
so the existence is known of both Physical and 
Mental by their manifestations. What I wish to 
deal mostly with is the Spiritual or Mental, and 



8 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

in using the terms, " You are of your Father the 
devil " or of this or that, may lead one to believe 
they are OF this or that, which is incorrect, but is 
a term applied in order to distinguish the individual 
from two effects as a result of two causes, or that 
they manifest one effect, as a result of one Cause, 
and manifest another effect as the result of an- 
other Cause and so are OF one or the other, but 
should not leave the impression that they are OF 
either as an offspring. 

This would denote separation. I contend only 
to prove that you are the same as to either God 
and Satan ("Good and Evil") by Mm-ifestation. 
Again : in dealing with thought we hear people say, 
" I thought that ", when it is a fact that only the 
thought presented itself as to " that " or this. You 
never think of anything independently, but because 
of something which may involve that of existing 
conditions, or as to what may change these condi- 
tions, so you embody this thought as an individual, 
since, other individuals would embody these grow- 
ing conditions if you did not exist as a body during 
the same period and location. Neither does a 
thought at the same time always present itself 
alike in two persons, because these persons are 
sitting at different angles at the same time. I will 
also argue the fact that you do not act as individual 
Thought as Cause, else you would be responsible 
hereafter for what you thought as an individual, 
which is contrary to the religious theory that you 
suffer or enjoy hereafter for what you do in this 
life, since you are not the Creator of either " Good 
and Evil ". If Newton had not lived, do not 
imagine for a moment that " gravity " would not 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 9 

have been revealed, or that Electricity would not 
be here if Edison did not live. Edison was just 
in the right position to receive this current thought 
of Electricity, and by constant Touch and Energy 
was he lead to develop the increasing power of this 
thought of Electricity. But it is not to dwell on 
thought as to things in life generally, for it is the 
aim only to prove that God and Satan are Good 
and Evil Thoughts, and Thoughts being Mental, 
they are both Spiritual, for it says " There are good 
and evil spirits ". Herbert Spencer quotes Hegel 
by saying: 

" Now, if we believe with Hegel, first, that 
thought is the true essence of man; second, that 
thought is the essence of the world, and that, there- 
fore, there is nothing but thought; his classifica- 
tion beginning with the Science of pure thought 
may be accepted. But, otherwise, it is an obvious 
objection of his arrangement, that thought implies 
things thought of — that there can be no logical 
forms without the substance of experience — that 
the Science of things must have a simultaneous 
origin. Hegel, however, anticipates this objection, 
and, in his obstinate idealism, replies that the con- 
trary is true; that all contained in the forms, to 
become something, requires to be thought of, and 
that logical forms are the foundations of all things. 

" Mankind find themselves unable to conceive 
that there can be thought without things thought 
of. Hegel, however, asserts that there can be 
thought without things thought of. That ultimate 
test of a true proposition — the inability of the hu- 
man mind to conceive the negation of it — which in 
all other cases he considers valid, he considers in- 



10 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

valid where it suits his convenience to do so, and 
yet at the same time denies the right of an oppo- 
nent to follow his example." 

To take the stand that " there can be thought 
without things thought of ", is to hold the view 
that thought is nothing, since, if we find things 
are thought, and thoughts are things, then, in the 
name of Reason, how can other thought exist? But 
I contend that thought only exists in the form of 
things by name created out of material in Nature, 
and that Nature is but a growth thru the 
evolutionary process of atoms coming in contact 
and forming things in their natural order, because 
Mind or Thought did not exist prior to nature, 
since Consciousness did not exist during the ele- 
mentary states of the natural Evolution. So God 
or Thought as I shall argue to prove is not the 
Creator of the species of Nature, but develops 
with Nature, in a State of Consciousness in order 
to Re-Create man, since, Nature can only be re- 
lated to the Natural Law of Evolution, while God 
can only be related to the Spiritual Law of Evolu- 
tion. If God or Thought Created rain, etc., then 
Science in Astronomy is without any foundation 
in fact, yet thought of the same is significant that 
it is thought. So God is not a " FIRST CAUSE ", 
but an existence due to development — making the 
Evolution of Thought simultaneous with the Evo- 
lution of organic life and so DERIVES ITS 
CAUSE from Creation, thereby making it possible 
for the Thought to control the organic or natural 
life accordingly as it develops in power by demon- 
stration of Thought over matter, because matter 
is unable to demonstrate this ability. So, man 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 11 

" cannot conceive the idea of how things in nature 
were formed " before Thought developed to a 
State of Consciousness. But he can conclude now 
in some degree from experimenting with the dif- 
ferent growths in Nature when he has by changing 
the position and caring for the wild flower he has 
produced one more beautiful; showing here the 
development of Thought is greater than Nature 
alone can produce. This also brings to bear that 
if God created the wild flower, it — God must have 
existed as a very crude God or wild Thought, and 
therefore not " Perfect ", as some writers contend, 
or as Mrs. Eddy says, " God made man perfect," 
since, only could a Perfect flower issue from a 
Perfect God, or a Perfect man issue from a Per- 
fect God. In his work on " Science, Philosophy 
and Morals ", Mr. Spencer quotes Mr. Martineau 
on Evolution in the following : 

" The first definite objection which Mr. Mar- 
tineau raises is, that the hypothesis of General 
Evolution is powerless to account even for the 
simple orders of facts in the absence of different 
numerous substances. He argues that, were matter 
all of one kind, no such phenomena as chemical 
changes would be possible ; and that " in order to 
start the world on its chemical career, you must 
enlarge its capital, and present it with an outfit 
of heterogeneous constituents. Try, therefore, the 
effect of such a gift, fling into the pre-existing 
caldron the whole list of recognized elementary sub- 
stances, and give leave to their affinities to work." 
The intended implication obviously is, that there 
must exist the separately-created elements before 
Evolution can begin. 



12 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

" Here, however, Mr. Martineau makes an as- 
sumption which a few, if any, chemists will com- 
mit themselves, and which many will distinctly 
deny. There are no ' recognized elementary sub- 
stances ', if the expression means substances known 
to be elementary. What chemists, for convenience, 
call elementary substances, are merely substances 
which they have thus far failed to decompose ; but, 
bearing in mind past experiences, they do not dare 
to say that they are absolutely undecomposable. 
Water was taken to be an element for more than 
two thousand years, and then was proved to be a 
compound; and, until Davy brought a galvanic 
current to bear upon them, the alkalies and the 
earths were supposed to be elements. So, little 
true is it that * recognized elementary substances ' 
are supposed to be absolutely elementary, and there 
has been much speculation among chemists respect- 
ing the process of compounding and recompound- 
ing by which they have been found out of some 
ultimate substance — some chemists having sup- 
posed the atom hydrogen to be the unit of composi- 
tion, but others having contended that the atomic 
weights of the so-called elements are not thus in- 
terpretable. If I remember rightly, Sir John 
Herschel was one, among others, who, some five- 
and-twenty years ago, threw out suggestions re- 
specting a system of compounding that might ex- 
plain these relations of the atomic weights. 

" What was at that time a suspicion has now be- 
come practically a certainty. Spectrum analysis 
yields results wholly irreconcilable with the as- 
sumption that the conventionally-named simple sub- 
stances are really simple. Each yields a spectrum 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 13 

having lines varying in number from two to eighty 
or more, every one of which implies the intercep- 
tion of ethereal undulations of a certain order by 
something oscillating in unison or in harmony with 
them. 

" Were iron absolutely elementary, it is not con- 
ceivable that its atom could intercept ethereal un- 
dulations of eighty different orders : though it does 
not follow that its molecule contains as many sep- 
arate atoms as there are lines in its spectrum, it 
must clearly be a complex molecule. Still more 
clearly is this general implication confirmed by 
facts furnished by nitrogen ; the spectrum of which 
has two quite different sets of lines, and changes 
from one set to the other as the temperature is 
varied. The evidence thus gained points to the 
conclusion that, out of some primordial units, the 
so-called elements arise by compounding and re- 
compounding, just as by the compounding and re- 
compounding of so-called elements there arise 
oxides, and acids, and salts. 

" Mr. Martineau next alleges that a fatal diffi- 
culty is put in the way of the General Doctrine of 
Evolution by the existence of a chasm between the 
living and the not living. He says : ' But with all 
your enlargement of data, turn them as you will, at 
the end of every passage which they explore, the 
door of life is closed against them still.' Here 
again our ignorance is employed to play the part of 
knowledge, the fact that we do not know distinctly 
how our alleged transition has taken place is trans- 
formed into the fact that no transition has taken 
place. We have, in a more general shape, the argu- 
ment which, until lately, was thought conclusive — 



14 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the argument that because the genesis of each 
species of creature had not been explained, there- 
fore each species must have been separately created. 

" Merely noting this, however, I go on to remark 
that Scientific discovery is day by day narrowing 
the chasm, or, to vary Mr. Martineau's metaphor, 
" opening the door ". Not many years since, it was 
held as certain that the chemical compounds dis- 
tinguished as organic could not be formed arti- 
ficially. Now, more than a thousand organic com- 
pounds have been formed artificially. Chemists 
have studied the art of building them up, from the 
simple to the more complex, and do not doubt that 
they will eventually produce the more complex. 
Moreover, the phenomena attending isomeric change 
give a clew to those movements which are the only 
indications we have of life in its lowest forms. 
In various celloidal substances, including the albu- 
minoid, isomeric changes accompanied by contrac- 
tion or expansion, and consequent motion; in such 
primordial types as the Protogenes of Haeckel, 
which do not differ in appearance from minute por- 
tions of albumen, the observed motions are com- 
prehensible as accompanying isomeric changes 
caused by variations in surrounding physical ac- 
tions. 

" Thus the reply to this objection is, first, that 
there is going on from both sides a rapid narrow- 
ing of the chasm supposed to be impossible, and, 
second, that, even were the chasm not in course of 
being filled up, we should no more be justified in 
therefore assuming a supernatural commencement 
of life than Kepler was justified in assuming that 
there were guiding-Spirits to keep the planets in 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 15 

their orbits, because he could not see how else they 
were to be kept in their orbits." 

I here use the above quotation merely to point 
out the fact of opinion based upon Religion, and 
one based upon Science. Men of religious views 
have invariably been antagonistic to Evolution be- 
cause they could not associate their religious views 
with Evolution. But religious views are continually 
changing, and therefore should prove that the 
change is due to the Law of Evolution. There will 
be as great a change in regard to a Spiritual Life, 
as there have been changes made in regard to or- 
ganic life. The truth in regard to man as well as 
other conditions of life have advanced greater in 
the past few years than it has for many previous 
years, because of the discovery of America, since, 
advanced thought, nor any progress cannot be made 
to advance when it is arrested as it was before 
America was discovered. 

Darwin, in quoting from Galton, says : " There 
is apparently much truth in the belief that the 
wonderful progress of the United States, as well 
as the character of the people, are the results of 
natural selection, the more energetic, restless, 
courageous men from all parts of Europe having 
emigrated during the last ten or twelve generations 
to that great country, and having there succeeded 
best." 

We can hardly agree with Galton, that progress 
is due directly to " the more energetic, restless, 
courageous men " emigrating from Europe, unless 
we also agree that men were GIVEN A POSI- 
TION in which to express themselves MORE 
FREELY after landing in this country. It mat- 



16 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

ters not, how " courageous " people are, if they 
are not allowed freedom of thought and speech, 
because bondage will necessarily arrest the think- 
ing faculties to some extent. We have no cause 
to think, nor even a desire, if we are told, or sup- 
posed to believe that ONE MAN, or even a few 
shall do the thinking for us, which was and even 
now is the popular religious belief. To make my 
sentiment more clear on this point, we will bring 
two very important incidents together which will 
concur with my statement, and that the progress of 
the country is as much due to the more FEAR- 
LESS KIND, as to the " energetic " as referred 
to by Galton. 

" In 1498 Columbus discovered Trinidad, and 
the mouth of the Orinoco, and landed at Paria, on 
the coast of South America. After these dis- 
coveries, Columbus steered for Hispaniola where 
he found everything in disorder. The king's ear 
had been again abused ; and an officer named Bova- 
dilla had been appointed to supersede Columbus as 
governor, and by this person Columbus was sent 
home in chains. The spirit of adventure, however, 
which had borne him up amid so many disappoint- 
ments, was not to be crushed by injustice. It still 
burned bright and strong as ever within the great 
old man who, on the 9th of May, 1502, with four 
vessels and 150 men, set out once more to seek a 
passage uniting the Atlantic and Pacific oceans, 
which he imagined lay somewhere between Hon- 
duras and Paria. 

" In 1505 Martin Luther took his degree of Doc- 
tor of Philosophy, or master of arts, when he 
was twenty-one years of age. Previous to this, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 17 

however, a profound change of feeling had begun 
in him. Chancing one day to examine the Vulgate 
in the University Library, he saw with astonish- 
ment that there were more gospels and epistles 
than in the lectionaries. He was arrested by his 
newly found treasure. His heart was deeply 
touched, and he resolved to devote himself to a 
Spiritual Life." 

In taking these two incidents seriously into con- 
sideration, it cannot but impress us with the idea 
that they were to bring about a complete change 
of venue in the world of thought, not only in the 
religious feeling, but in other matters as well. No 
doubt but the thought advanced by Luther, which 
is now partly in error thru more progressive- 
ness, would have died with its author, had there 
not been a chance to express — " water " — it more 
freely than in the country in which he lived. This 
chance you will note came with the discovery of 
America, since it was about that time when the 
people were well under way to America, and the 
more " restless ", and especially the FEARLESS 
kind could advance their ideas more freely. This 
also illustrates the fact that we cannot much hinder 
development in any form. The saying, " I will 
utter things which have been kept secret from the 
foundation of the world ", also proves that the 
final Truth concerning the Christ as the Idea of 
life to be lived, was inevitable in the time of the 
Adamic Era, and that it is hardly conceivable at 
present. It is " secret " simply because it had not 
developed into a State of Consciousness until that 
time, though it could have been brought to light by 



18 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

any person under another name, as well as that of 
Jesus. 

All Power and Cause have been attributed to 
God as a Being, thru custom or usage of it 
being such whether it is a fact or not, while God 
as Thought is Power. Power and Cause can be 
and IS attributed to Satan, yet it should not be 
used as such. It is not my intention to claim any 
knowledge of Creation, other than pointing out a 
few things which seem reasonable as a fact, in 
order to explain my views, and only aiming thereby 
to give correct and " up-to-date " definitions of 
words written in the Bible, which different version 
is but analogous with the present age of all de- 
nominators in changing the definition of the same 
words from the past belief. Also, in giving the 
definition of Thought, I must disagree with those 
who claim there is a Mind existing separate from 
Thought, or that Thought exists in the Mind, while 
I argue that Thought is synonymous to Mind, or that 
Thought is Creator and Creation, or that Thought 
is a Creation — not separate but co-existing. It is 
easy to understand how one will be ridiculed and 
criticised for this assertion, but who of them have 
been able to define and explain Mind, and even 
Thought, or by what means do they exist, and of 
what do they consist, any more than by what exists 
in the Phenomena? We say this man has lost his 
Mind, and, of course, if he has lost his Mind, he 
has also lost his Thought as to Reason or is not 
able to Reason out any problem. This is proof 
then too, that Mind or Thought also co-exist with 
matter, and that Thought cannot exist without mat- 
ter. But matter can exist without Thought or 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 19 

Mind, which proves that Creation in the form of 
Matter did or could and can exist without Thought 
or Mind, which proves that Creation in the form 
of Matter did or could exist without a God as 
Creator, and that Creation is formed or was formed 
by the formation of abstracts into a more concrete 
form. We now argue that Thought is Creator and 
more Powerful than the Physical, because it is able 
thru its substratum, to conceive the weakness 
of a single strata as a force, and by the manifes- 
tation of this has developed into Power and Creator 
by placing together abstracts in concrete form into 
greater abstracts into concrete form. Thought is 
founded then, by what exists in the Phenomena, and 
becomes a Creation or Thought or Mind when the 
Phenomena exists as it is Thought, or there can be 
no existence of Thought but as it is seen in the 
Phenomena when all Phenomena conforms to the 
Thought as the Phenomena. We can only form a 
different opinion in Thought by different things 
existing in the Phenomena. If my opinion as to 
what is right has changed, it is because the Phe- 
nomena is changed from what appeared to be a 
fact to what is really a fact by its more exact truth 
as a more real existence than what it had appeared 
in its Phenomena. Every action of Thought is but 
the result of Thought existing by bringing together 
one or more things as existing in the Phenomena. 
The reason the Thought as to the change in Re- 
ligion is so, is because the present Phenomena of 
our existence is the result of a Thought outgrown 
by what had appeared in the Phenomena as so. All 
our little seeming individual thoughts of things as 
they differ with other individuals are but the result 



20 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

of opinion brought about by what appears different 
to one or the other in Phenomena, which difference 
is due more or less to the changed state being 
changed by lack of growth as the case may be in 
the individual being at one time or other associated 
differently with things in Phenomena. The thought 
though, that we shall deal with here is the Thought 
having developed to Good or to be that of Good, 
because by the development of the Thought of Evil 
which has grown to be so in Phenomena is because 
it — Evil — is seen now to be worthless by what 
exists in the Phenomena as useful. Thought then, 
must in time be the outgrowth of matter, as when 
matter which has fulfilled its growth by the de- 
velopment of Thought will be much less in exis- 
tence, since it will only be an acquisition in the 
form of Thought to express Thought as it is to-day, 
much less in power as a Physical body, because of 
the Mental growing more in Power as a Mental 
body* 

I shall use the word Mind as well as Thought, or 
in the same meaning, just as I use the word God 
as that of Thought, since all are synonyms used to 
express the same meaning thru different ave- 
nues on subjects, only that God in the form of 
Thought deals directly with the character of man, 
while other thoughts deal with social functions 
and creations along the line of invention, etc. Now, 
if Thought is Creator and it is in the sense of Re- 
Creation, then why is the word Mind used as a 
distinct existence and supposed Creator? Really, 
the word Conscience should be used instead of the 
word Mind when speaking of what is "held in 
Mind ", because, while Thought is a Unity and a 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 21 

Whole, it exists AS, or in the individual, because 
the Conscience acts as an individual, and so 
Thought creates from being a State of Conscious- 
ness and not a state of Mind necessarily. Again: 
Thought is not individual just because it exists in 
the individual Consciousness, since the tenns " Good 
and Evil " (God and Satan) are ALIKE in all 
individuals. An Evil is an Evil whether it be in 
your Conscience or in mine, therefore IT IS NOT 
INDIVIDUAL, but is a Unity or a Whole ex- 
pressed by individuals and can be called a " Son " 
in that Sense. 

Before mental faculties were developed, there 
was no such thing as God and Satan. The term 
God has been applied to Creation when that of 
Abiogenesis and the Biogenesis of life should be 
used. It has been only since Thought developed, 
that such a thing as " Good " — God could exist, or 
such a thing as a Knowledge of " Good and Evil " 
— God and Satan — could exist. It is because these 
now exist, that things in nature exist as something. 
We read of this state of consciousness in Genesis 
2 : 19, saying, " And brought them unto Adam to 
see what he would call them : and whatsoever Adam 
called every living creature, that was the name 
thereof." Things could amount to nothing before 
this, since man was unable to express what they 
were. It is not that something exists BACK OF, 
or besides that which exists as visible. Such rea- 
soning as the former has formed the opinion of 
two worlds — a Spiritual and a Natural, or that 
one condition which is SUPPOSED to have existed, 
and still exists UNKNOWN or BACK OF THIS, 
will, when the visible or what is termed this Natu- 



22 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

ral existence shall have finished its course, be 
known then, and EXIST ALONE as the Spiritual. 
Such hypothesis of two worlds existing are ridicu- 
lous, when taking the objective-matter as a neces- 
sary acquisition to hold up the objective-spirit, if 
the Spirit is at present wholly Absolute, (i.e.) 
If what is termed the Spiritual, did, or could exist 
before what is termed the Visible or this Natural, 
and does NOW EXIST, and THEN CAN EXIST 
ALONE after what is generally termed the de- 
struction of this world; IT SEEMS UNREASON- 
ABLE THAT THIS WORLD SHOULD EXIST 
AT ALL. If God were Cause of Creation, then 
God in the same sense must have had a Cause, since 
God could not exist without a Cause. But NOTH- 
ING IS PREDESTINED, because things only de- 
velop. God was not the " First " and therefore a 
Cause, because there could be no such thing as 
Cause, or a knowledge of Cause until Thought de- 
veloped, which did not exist until after formation, 
or the development of the Natural man. Cause is 
a term that is or should be used only in designat- 
ing a thing designed. In other words, a Cause is 
a thing designed, and then the Effect is the result 
of that thing designed in Thought. So then there 
could have been no " First Cause " for material 
in the form of Creation, since Creation would have 
had a Cause to Create it, when it simply developed 
thru atoms in contact, because it could not be 
the Effect without a Cause and could have no Cause 
because it could not spring from " NOTHING ", 
as referred to in the first part of Genesis. We hear 
people say, " What was the world created for," or, 
" What did God have in mind when he created the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 23 

world ? " It could not be otherwise than what it 
is, nor otherwise than what it has been. All of this 
" noise " is the result of selfishness derived from 
the individual view of life, and therefore not scien- 
tific. Jesus was scientific or non-selfish at times, 
and ignorant or selfish at times, and so we read the 
TWO WORLD view from his selfish view and not 
from a Scientific point of view. When he had 
natural desires, he could hold selfish views, just the 
same as all nature is shown in all of us more or 
less — less selfishness in him because he lived away 
from the world, and therefore held more the 
Higher Thought. 

It is highly conceivable then that God did not 
exist first, neither did Satan. (Man did not exist 
first, and man being even as it says, " the image of 
God", so neither could exist first). So, God and 
Satan being Thought, so the NAME MAN is this 
Thought by MAN-ifestation since the time of the 
Adam and Eve Era, because of "the beginning" 
— " Genesis " of a Knowledge of two lives — one 
Higher and the other Lower — " Good and Evil " — 
than was known by the animal and primative man. 
What may be termed solids, or material and there- 
fore being a form of substance, was all and is all 
that could and can fill space in the form of life. 
(Principles need no space — God and Satan are 
these.) So what may be termed the Abiogenesis of 
life received its initial step from the mass or mat- 
ter, but when that step was taken and finished, then 
that was the end of Abiogeny as to one kind of 
existence, because that which is termed the Bio- 
genesis of life was here developed. It is not be- 
cause that which WAS, or because it was so, that 



24 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

such should continue, since that which IS has taken 
the place of that which was — development in an- 
other form, or the form of organic life in another 
form. 

" Heat is a form of Motion ". We know Heat 
causes matter-material to expand, which is more 
than likely that Heat could account for, and has 
had, and does have much to do with giving life, 
which here may be termed the Abiogenesis of life, 
for, if particles or atoms of matter were thrown 
out by " Heat " by way of expansion, and there- 
fore cause in matter what may be termed life be- 
cause of " Motion ", and thereby come in contact 
with other particles or atoms of matter thrown out 
by " Heat " by way of expansion ; is it not possible 
that such could produce Action and Life? If ac- 
cording to Darwin, and I must agree with him 
that man evolved from a monkey, it stands to 
Reason that the monkey evolved from a lesser 
animal, and so on down to the first stage of animal 
life, and even to nothingness. We can get this 
illustration from the evolution of Light. Com- 
mencing with the candle as a light, next we receive 
light from kerosene, then the gas and then the elec- 
tric, which all contain one or more of the same ele- 
ments in producing light, yet, a much different 
form of light. In the introduction or beginning of 
the Biogenesis of life which I term formation, 
which is above or advanced above the Abiogenesis 
of life which I term NO FORM OF LIFE, yet 
life because of " Motion ", we could say that a 
bug was almost the first or the beginning of the in- 
troduction of life. (I cannot stretch my imagina- 
tion farther back than this.) It represents a body 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 25 

and legs, and it could have shed a particle of life 
in a different locality than where it had received 
life, and by coming in contact with different atoms 
of earth — a different form of life — perhaps a dif- 
ferent kind of insect too could be formed — and the 
continuation of such a process could in thousands 
of years bring about a higher state pi life. (It is 
said, " birds of a beautiful plumage have been 
placed in a different or wild country than where 
they were born, and there changed to a different 
plumage".) This again proves that environments 
and the different localities and the substance along 
with forces in those localities have much to do with 
the different forming of life, and the life of one, 
and not that a Being termed God is the Cause of 
such an existence. 

In the following quotation where in his " Recent 
Discussions in The Sociological Disagreement, or 
Reasons for dissenting from Comte ", Mr. Spencer 
gives in his " Science, Philosophy and Morals ", the 
very like view I take in regard to organic life and 
its functional associations, saying : " And now let 
me point out that which really HAS exercised a 
profound influence over my course of thought. 
The truth which Harvey's embryological inquiries 
first dimly indicated, which was afterward more 
clearly perceived by Wolf, and which was put into 
definite shape by Von-Baer — the truth that all or- 
ganic development is a change from a state of 
homegeneity to a state of heterogenity — this it is 
from which very many of the conclusions which I 
now hold, have indirectly resulted. In SOCIAL 
Statics, there is everywhere manifested a domi- 
nant belief in the evolution of man and of Society. 



26 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

There is also manifested the belief that this evo- 
lution is in both cases determined by the incidence 
of conditions — the actions of circumstances. And 
there is further, in the sections referred to, a recog- 
nition of the fact that organic and social evolutions, 
conform to the same law. Falling amid beliefs in 
evolutions of various orders, everywhere deter- 
mined by natural causes, (beliefs again displayed 
in the THEORY OF POPULATION and in the 
Principles of Psychology), the formula of Von- 
Baer acted as an organizing principle. The ex- 
tension of it to other kinds of phenomena than 
those of individual and social organization, is trace- 
able thru successive stages." 

How many thousands and thousands of years it 
required to develop man from the first moving 
atoms or particles of living matter will never be 
known, nor is it necessary. Thought could here 
begin to develop with what may be termed expan- 
sion of matter, since such expansion requires ex- 
pression of Action or " Motion ". Again : Thought 
may have developed with what we term TOUCH, 
which would naturally bring about some feeling 
of expression, for touch is recognized thru co- 
hesion, as a match produces light when it strikes 
its opposite with force. All the while Thought de- 
veloped more and more until creatures became up- 
right — man the most of any, and so the Thought 
developed into a State of Consciousness, and gave 
man the name " image ", because he appeared to 
this Conscience to be the creation of some Being. 
Such a Conscience in those days could easily hold 
the idea of some Being, or what is termed God and 
Satan, but as the Thought developed, so did the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 27 

Conscience conceive the idea of how things could 
be created out of the material existing. It was 
then, too, according to the " Genesis " mentioned in 
the Bible, that the conscience became Conscious of 
two conditions of life as to the moral character of 
men, for, this is the Real God and Satan and 
Thought in a different form of life and mentioned 
here as " Good and Evil ". 

The Adam and Eve Era is the " Genesis ", or, 
" the beginning " of " the world " of Consciousness 
as to the Sense — Scul of Good and Evil, and so 
does not refer to Creation. You claim that " God is 
Good " (this is correct when you conform it to 
the idea of Good). Should by that very assertion 
be reasonable enough to acknowledge it does not 
conform to matter because it is not material, and 
therefore could not CAUSE creation in the form 
of matter, and, since, creating such pests as insects 
and the like would not be in harmony with what 
we now should term God, or in fact any animal 
life which we know even as man is brutal, would 
be contrary to that which is Good, and therefore 
contrary to God. It is often remarked, " God 
created these pests, etc., to punish man ", when 
"God is Love", (Thought is Love, or Love is 
Thought), which cannot issue anything contrary 
to Love or Truth from its own, since, " Ye cannot 
gather grapes from thorns, or figs from thistles ". 
Did you ever stand by and watch the innocent horse 
being tortured by the insect? Must the horse suf- 
fer because the man did a wrong ? I use this latter 
phrase because you sometimes hear that God created 
the insect to torture man because he — man did 
wrong. But you should be familiar with the fact 



28 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

that the insect, like every other specie, is but fight- 
ing their own battles for an existence — this is nat- 
ural and sometimes brutal, even as it is with man 
to man, let alone the beast that knows no law of 
social function. It is true that some people suffer 
because of other's wrongs, and so you connect the 
horse theory with the same idea. Because Jesus 
said " it rains on the just, and on the unjust ", 
such a remark has impressed some that "because 
God caused it to rain on the unjust, it must also 
rain on the just ". This remark only illustrates Re- 
sults from Natural Causes, and the fact that man 
is subject somewhat to that which he is naturally 
related to, and how impossible it is to avoid exist- 
ing conditions. These things occurring have been 
attributed to " the fall of man " for so long a time, 
that we should arise up against such assertions. 

The fall of man is a myth, for man has risen 
ever since he became Conscious of two existing 
conditions of Thought. If he had not become Con- 
scious of these, there would never have been oc- 
casion for such a remark, and " the fall " only il- 
lustrates the difference between these two condi- 
tions — the Higher and Lower. It would also be 
and is absurd for man to destroy the things in Crea- 
tion, if God created them, yet, man is inventing all 
sorts of things by which he can kill and destroy 
not only all animal life, but man also. Of course, 
you get this idea because the writer had the opinion 
when he wrote " God gave man dominion over all 
the creatures of the earth ", and so with this excuse 
you kill, and of course, can lay the blame on a dif- 
ferent Being. So, to connect God or ANY ONE 
THING as the cause, is to make ONE THING 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 29 

the Cause of ALL THINGS, when particles are 
they which cause each form of life, or THE 
WHOLE TO EXIST. So, each thing is made in- 
dividual by individual usage, and may be termed 
Spirit or Thought, (God is also a Spirit, because 
Thought is a Spirit), in its relation to the Crea- 
tion concerning man to rise above the organic or 
Natural life of man. While he is a unity with the 
Spirit, he is individual by expression, but, because 
he is an individual expression, he is only so by 
form and therefore not responsible for this ex- 
pression. The Electric spark is the Visible and 
Invisible Expressing of Electricity ; A Good deed is 
the Visible and the Individual Expression of God, 
or Thought, and an Evil deed is the Visible and 
Individual Expression of Satan or Thought. 

It is claimed that there are two Minds — one Good 
and the other Evil. Again, I deal with the Con- 
science, and not the Mind, nor can I agree that 
there are two of these. There can be but one Con- 
science, or even one Mind, but the term TWO is 
used and understood to be so because things are 
expressed in two forms of life — Good and Evil. 
The same Machine will produce a good and an in- 
ferior article, therefore not the fault of the Ma- 
chine (Conscience) but the materials used. The 
same Conscience produced " THE WATER AND 
THE WINE ", but it was the CHANGED STATE 
of the same CONSCIENCE due to the Thought 
which produced the two conditions in the Con- 
science, and also of those present, and not because 
of two Minds — so called — or a Good and Evil 
Mind. This remark also illustrates the Thoughts 
working, as " Water " signifies Good, and " Wine " 



30 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

signifies Evil. No two thoughts — Good and Evil 
— can occupy the Conscience at the same time. 

Power I claim could not be attributed to anything 
until Thought developed, because Power is given 
by Thought, since such is needed to give Power 
to a thing, and by Thought of a thing, does a thing 
receive the Power given it. That Thought is 
Power, and Power is also Thought, is Expressed 
in every Action or Moving Machine, for, " Thoughts 
are things ". The hammer is raised thru the 
knowledge of how the machine should be con- 
structed to raise and let fall the hammer — the ham- 
mer being but the Expression of the Thought which 
causes the Motion or Action of the hammer. But, 
God is the Thought of Truth concerning a Higher 
— Heaven — and Spiritual Life, therefore the Eter- 
nal (only Truth is Eternal) or Real Power over 
and above the Satan or Lower — Earth — and Nat- 
ural life, as the remark by Paul illustrates, " First 
that which is Natural, and afterward that which 
is Spiritual ". Let me quote here some similar idea 
of Spencer. 

" As the progress of Thought is one, so is the 
end one. There are not three possible terminal con- 
ceptions, — but only a single terminal conception. 
When the theological idea of the providential ac- 
tion of one being, is developed to its ultimate forms, 
by the absorption of all independent secondary 
agencies, it becomes the conception of a being im- 
manent in all phenomena; and the reduction of 
it to this state, implies the fading away, in thought 
of all those anthropomorphic attributes by which 
the aboriginal idea was distinguished. The alleged 
last term of the metaphysical system — the concep- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 31 

tion of a single great general entity, NATURE, 
as the source of all phenomena — is a conception 
identical with the previous one: the consciousness 
of a single source which is coming to be regarded 
as universal, ceases to be regarded conceivable : 
differs in nothing but name from the consciousness 
of one being, manifested in all phenomena. And 
similarity, that which is described as the ideal 
Science — the power to represent all observable phe- 
nomena as particular cases of a single general fact, 
implies the postulating of some ultimate existence 
of which this single fact is alleged, and the postu- 
lating of this ultimate existence, involves a state 
of consciousness indistinguishable from the other 
two." 

Man is then — not looking at him from a Natural- 
material point of view — but the Expression of the 
Good and Evil Thought, and not Perfect, (Mrs. 
Eddy says "God made man Perfect"), because 
the Perfect Thought as, final, is not Perfect and 
Wholly conceivable in the consciousness and there- 
fore not visibly so, because the Imperfect exists as 
consciousness and visibly so, but ultimately there 
shall be the man as One Thought or God. It is 
because we have held in Consciousness the idea of 
two ends — Heaven and Hell — that the one cannot 
reach its finality, but we are to-day looking to 
the one end, which, when conceived as the final 
end, that end shall be reached. So we— man as he 
is to-day, cannot live after death, because we cannot 
Express either Thought — Good and Evil — after 
death, for, Thought or Spirit is Life in the visible 
form of life concerning man. Neither can the Ma- 
chine which expresses action — Life, do so after it 



32 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

is out of repair or destroyed, but the Idea of the 
Machine is expressed by another Machine of the 
same making — form — and perhaps an improvement, 
just as man is improved in character by the Higher 
Evolution of Thought. 

The word " we " is often used when the word 
" man " should be used in speaking of the Uni- 
versal Truth concerning the life of men, because 
any looking to ourselves as a final end or future is 
a selfish view. Mrs. Eddy says " the time is com- 
ing when WE shall not live to eat, nor eat to live." 
I agree the time is coming when Man shall not live 
to eat, but, man in the form of WE shall eat and 
die so long as the Natural conditions exist, since, 
we are only forms of life concerning now two con- 
ditions — Physical and Mental — Natural and Spirit- 
ual — or working according to the development of 
Thought, since " Ye are as sheep for the slaughter ". 
Men shall require less food gradually as the Higher 
Thought develops, because the less sexual indul- 
gence, the less food required, since such requires 
more food to sustain it than any other form of 
nature. It is this indulgence which places the body 
in a position to become diseased, and not that 
" Sanitary Law " shall lessen disease ; another " re- 
form movement " that treats the result instead of 
the fact that persons should be educated as Jesus 
and Paul aimed in their whole life work to " over- 
come the world". To any one who has given 
special attention to persons employed in any fac- 
tory, or at whatever position in life, he will observe 
it is not necessarily the filthy environments which 
cause diseased conditions, but that back of all their 
" care-worn look " you can trace the same as a re- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 33 

suit of evil-mindedness. In the enforcement of 
our Sanitary Law we forget, like the Pharisee, 
that the first necessary step to " house cleaning " 
should be the Conscious, to rid itself of the im- 
moral Thought — Satan — else "ye make clean the 
outside of the cup and the platter, but your in- 
ward part is full of ravening and wickedness. 
" Thou blind Pharisee cleanse that first which is 
within the cup and platter, that the outside of them 
may be clean also." This here again illustrates 
Cause and Effect being synonymous, or that there 
can be no " Unknown Cause ", but that the Cause 
is known by the Effect and therefore Knowable. 
This unhealthy and diseased condition is more no- 
ticeable among the poorer class of workers, or those 
who receive little for their work, and not because 
of their environments, because they are naturally 
poorly fed, and since food is a necessary acquisi- 
tion to the building up of that waste made void 
thru indulgence, so they are naturally less able 
to stand excessive indulgence. If " one drop of 
semen is equal to twenty drops of blood ", it is 
proof that the organ creating this fluid must de- 
mand more than its usual share of food consumed 
in order to meet the demand imposed upon it, and 
so the organ creating blood is not able to fill its 
functional position. Organs are like individuals, 
each working to their own end, and the organ hav- 
ing the greatest demand must and will make a like 
demand over its fellow organs, since in such like 
manner it is made superior. 

" Man shall not live by bread alone ", illustrates 
the growth of the Higher Thought — God — during 
the Natural existence, until finally — the end — the 



34 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Natural condition shall be " overcome ", as in the 
words of Emerson, " here or nowhere is the fact, 
for God is omnipresent and omnipotent " ; yet only 
in proportion that it is so, since Satan exists so in 
part. But " God is not the God of the dead, but 
of the living", (i.e.) Thought is not the work of 
the dead, because the Thought cannot work in a 
dead form. 

When you say as Mrs. Eddy says " we ", you 
look to the individual or self form of one working 
" hereafter ". Mrs. Eddy and the general religious 
belief is that " we " live " forever ", but this is 
a case where " belief " does not make it a fact. 
While " I and- my Father are one ", this does not 
refer to me as an individual, but that I am God 
as long as I express life as God, which cannot be 
expressed by me after what is termed death, but 
that life continues to exist as life in other individ- 
uals as God. You have the Thought or Spirit to do 
Good or to be God, and you have the Thought or 
Spirit to do Evil or to be Satan, and therefore are 
you both God and Satan — " Good and Evil ", or 
" One of us ". The past and present religious be- 
lief of a God to pray to, or that man is not a God, 
is why we fail in having power over things of the 
world, just as the boy who always looks up to a 
father for help is unable to master things. But 
when we realize the fact that he is of the same ma- 
terial, he will not look up to a father, but look 
within himself to find the same talent and power. 
I shall be " stoned " for claiming I am God, and 
that you are a God, just as Jesus was stoned when 
he aimed to illustrate the same idea as in the fol- 
lowing will show. " Then the Jews took up stones 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 35 

again to stone him. Jesus answered them, ' Many 
good works have I shewed you from my Father, 
for which of those works do ye stone me ? ' The 
Jews answered him, saying, ' For a good work we 
stone thee not, but for blasphemy; and because 
that thou, being a man, makest thyself God.' Jesus 
answered them, ' Is it not written in your law, I 
said, Ye are gods ? ' " Here again in pointing out 
that God is Thought and Thought is Man, or that 
Man is God and Man is Thought is because the 
terms are applicable in the sense that if I act ac- 
cording to what I think, it is because I act accord- 
ing to Thought and I am Thought because of this. 
If in the opposition I act accordingly, then I am 
Satan. The animal cannot be a God, nor a creation 
of God because it knows nothing of and cannot 
think morally and immorally, but acts according to 
a feeling derived thru the brain and nerves, and 
not from what is Thought. It is because a lower 
intelligence develops by comparison to a higher in- 
telligence that things are conceived as such. To say 
that " God is the same yesterday, to-day and for- 
ever ", is in error from the very fact that even re- 
ligious views of a God have gradually changed. 

u Vox populi, vox Dei " can be termed proper, 
and also that the voice of the people is the voice 
of Satan. 

We have thru custom applied the words God 
and Satan to different things and causes, when it 
concerns ONLY US as to two states of life. We 
say " God caused the lightning ", or, " Caused it 
to rain ", or Caused it to bring about earthquakes, 
drought, or that or this, when EACH have their 
own law existing because of certain existing con- 



36 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

ditions. We are under the same law in a way as 
are other forms of organic life, but are placed 
above certain conditions, because Thought condi- 
tions things to a different environment. We are 
effected somewhat by the rain, etc., because of 
OUR ASSOCIATION with them and because of 
some like material in our construction, and not be- 
cause God and Satan have anything to do with it. 
It is only natural that that part of us which is de- 
rived from the same source as other things, shall 
in like manner be treated as such, or, " return to 
dust ". Both God and Satan can be attributed to 
what are termed the Spiritual and Natural, because 
there is no other way by which we can explain two 
conditions, or Spirit and matter. But, both should 
in the term of Spirit, refer to the Mental, or work 
from the Mental, since the Cause of one brings a 
like Effect, and the Cause of the other brings a 
like Effect in regard to a better and worse condi- 
tion of life. Nature and its laws has and can 
exist without these Causes. The animal life existed 
long before these existed, and does now exist so, and 
man being the same as to the Physical, also, exists 
the same. But the things that should and does 
concern us most, are the Laws of Good and Evil. 
They deal directly with man, since they exist as we 
exist with them, and cannot be Expressed without 
us — man, though not us or " we " after the de- 
struction of that body, but are Expressed by other 
living bodies. I wish here and always to IGNORE 
the word " Invisible ", only in explanation, since, 
such a word has and will leave the impression 
that there exists two worlds. This is the reason 
why other writers have failed to see the " Un- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 37 

known ". They believe in two worlds, or that there 
is a Visible and an Invisible, or that a Thought may 
have existed prior to its appearance, because they 
say it was " First the thought and then the spoken 
word ". This idea, too, has caused the belief that 
the Thought and Word are separate, and, therefore 
that God and Man are separate. Man has and does 
believe in two worlds because he has believed that 
Spirit referred necessarily to some Invisible thing 
called God, while Matter applied to or referred to 
the Visible things called man. They can be used 
as such terms because there is no other method 
by which we can explain TWO conditions in ONE 
life, or, to use the words of Spencer : " We can 
only speak of matter in terms of Mind, and we 
can only speak of Mind in terms of Matter." The 
Thought WAS and IS just as much a word as 
when Thought or spoken. Nor, can one exist prior 
to the other. This also proves that all Phenomena 
is the only existence, or that there can be no exis- 
tence outside of Phenomena. Just the instant a 
Word is Thought, just that instant does it become 
a Word, therefore they are not separate, only by 
verbal usage, nor are there two existences, and so 
there cannot be anything " Unknown ". Jesus said, 
" He that hath seen me hath seen the Father also." 
How truly then, can the " Father " be Known. 
Not that there existed a Being or Personality in the 
form of man as Jesus appeared. Not that Jesus 
was separate, or an individual, and therefore a 
" Son ". But that the life he Expressed was in 
Unity with the " Father "—Thought of a Higher 
Idea of life than the man can express while living 
after the Natural life and Adam Idea, therefore, 



38 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

" the Christ ". Jesus was not that Christ, nor " the 
Son of God "... Jesus was no more than You and 
I, yet, he was called " the Son ", and was so, so 
long as he spoke the Word of God, which was not 
a Word from God or of a God, but a Thought-God 
Expressed, therefore, a Son. So then, a Son of 
Thought is a " Son of God ", which cannot be so 
in Nature, for in Nature, man is a Son of man. 
So, " He that hath seen me " — the form of Thought 
Expressed in the World, " hath seen the Father 
also " — because the Father is this Thought by 
MAN-ifestation. The Spirit is called Spirit and 
Invisible because it is not really individual, and 
exists as Thought from one generation to another. 
The word Spirit can be applied to Satan as well 
as to God, for both are Mental, since the Evil is 
Spirit or Thought when it is acted — Visible. I 
must, at every instance, remind you that the Evil 
Thought and the Act are but ONE existence. 
Therefore, there is no " Unknown Cause ", for like 
produces like, for nothing Unknown can exist out- 
side of what may be unknown as material not dis- 
covered or unearthed. But, anything concerning 
the Metaphysical cannot exist until it is known, and 
it is because of the Evolution of Thought and the 
growth thereof, that things are changed. It is easy 
to understand why Jesus had more of a conception 
of the Ideal life. Thought growth is by sowing, 
just as much as nature produces more than its 
equivalent by sowing. Because he made more of a 
study along the line of Metaphysics, so was he in 
a position to receive more of the development of 
Thought. After he had received the fullness 
thereof, he began to sow, but because of the brute 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 39 

or animal nature that so predominated in his time, 
it was impossible for the Mental faculties to grow 
or to reap much of a harvest. It still continues, 
because " The flesh works against the Spirit ", or 
the " Natural man " looks and studies more of 
nature than he does of Spirit. To-day, we read 
more along the lines which treat of the Physical 
than of the Mental. We are continually " treat- 
ing " the body. And it is no wonder, since we care 
more to live " after the flesh " than " after the 
Spirit ". When we get the idea out of our Natural 
Consciousness that " God created man ", or that 
" he was put here for a purpose ", etc., then, and 
not until then will the growth of Thought be more 
universally lived. " The harvest is ripe, but the 
laborers are few ". " God is a Spirit and they that 
worship Him must worship Him in Spirit and in 
Truth ". So is Satan a Spirit, but man is told not 
to worship — be conscious of HIM in spirit, for, 
concerning God it says : " The hour cometh, and 
NOW IS, when the TRUE worshippers shall wor- 
ship the Father in Spirit and in Truth ". Paul 
said, " Beloved, believe not EVERY SPIRIT, but 
try the SPIRITS whether they be of God." In 
referring to God and Satan, or Truth and Error, 
Paul said, " We are of God : he that knoweth God, 
heareth us; he that is not of God, heareth not us. 
Hereby know we the Spirit of Truth, and the Spirit 
of error." You will note here with me that 
"Spirit" refers to both "Good and Evil", or 
Truth and Error, while most religious writers claim 
that Spirit refers to God only. Again, " Now we 
have received not the spirit of the world " — Evil 
and Temporal — " but the Spirit which is God " — 



40 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Good and Eternal. This places the Idea or Adam 
with Satan, and the Idea as Christ with God, when 
concerning the life of man as Thought, but not in 
Creation. This Thought — God and Satan — has 
ALL TO DO WITH THE CONDITION OF 
MAN, but not necessarily with the physical con- 
dition of man. The form or shape of man is not 
to be changed, but the character and condition, and 
understanding these as Thought, it is easy to un- 
derstand how man is to be " born again ". To 
claim God is " First Cause ", is to place the Evil 
conditions and all deformities in nature as the Ef- 
fect of that Cause, which to me seems very impos- 
sible, since, Truth cannot produce its opposite, or 
Error. I repeat again, that there was no " First 
Cause ", since Thought as Cause is DERIVED 
FROM CONDITIONS THAT EXIST, and can 
have a cause to change these conditions, which 
former conditions of matter had no Cause before 
Thought developed, but existed as material sub- 
stances. This idea you will note, also, does not 
place either God and Satan as the Cause of the 
other. Neither is the Higher Evolution of Man 
due to going back in search of his origin as atoms 
of matter and organic life, but to hold in Con- 
science, or be Conscious of that which pertains to 
a Spiritual Life only as existing forever. 

We are to-day coming more into the knowledge 
that the Bible is but a history and chronological 
data of words which presented themselves to the 
Conscience of man only in keeping with a genera- 
tion in which they could be applied as such as 
having their part with the lives of man in those 
days, therefore, are not the words of God as a 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 41 

Being. In other words, each generation is lived 
according to the knowledge of God and Satan, and 
NOT because " God said " this or that. God said 
that or this because man thought — the Thought pre- 
sented itself as to this or that concerning God, 
since God could only be known as the conception 
was known to exist. It was not that God said this 
or that, but that such was the conception of God 
by the authors of these narratives, when they be- 
come Conscious of this or that concerning God. 
In other words : It was they who spoke and wrote 
as they believed they had heard and understood — 
being of a more brute and animal nature, the words 
and thoughts appeared in the Conscience, but ap- 
peared to them as coming from some other source 
or Being. They were more or less in a state of 
sleep or trance when they "heard" and wrote 
things impossible as recorded in some parts of the 
Old Testament. So, they had more of a Personal 
God than we of to-day, (to-day however, we see 
the result of hereditary conditions), because they 
SEEN God Personal, for they were more Per- 
sonal — Natural animal — than we of to-day. Of 
course, there can be no other God than as he is 
seen, since God to that man is the exact image 
of what that man believes. We have more Gods 
to-day, because we have more beliefs, that is, more 
conceptions of what God is. But they cannot be 
the final Gods, because there is but One God, and, 
have they " seen the Father ", who claims this or 
that belief? 

The Old Testament contains much of " God 
said" so and so, while the New Testament con- 
tains the words mostly of Jesus Christ. As the 



42 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

generations pass, there is a marked opinion and 
diversion noticeable as to what these words in the 
Testament signify, which interpretation of the same 
has given rise to many popular religions. Such a 
diversion and DRAWING AWAY FROM BE- 
LIEFS is evidence that they are all a matter of 
opinion, or not a certainty that any of these con- 
clusions are correct. It is only thru experience 
and observation and time, regardless of any former 
belief proved to be wrong, that a final conclusion 
can be reached. " Ye can discern the face of the 
sky ", because you look only on nature, but ye 
should " discern the signs of the times ", because, 
not only nature should be considered, for, we are 
learning by " the signs of the times " that nature 
has played too prominent a part in the life of man. 
Asylums of all description are being erected for the 
purpose of those who are so unfortunate as to be 
the offspring of the lower self. In trying to build 
up man, we have failed to impart the law of 
Thought, which has Power to build up or to de- 
stroy the Physical conditions. But, we are living 
more in that generation when Thought is being 
sown to more advantage than in the past, and even 
the most " radical " thinkers and even dreamers are 
being listened to. We have " believed " too long the 
" old doctrines " because they were said by " well 
read men " to be facts. Many a lie has been thought 
and accepted as a truth until it was uncovered. 
The disciples said many times to Jesus that they 
"BELIEVED", yet we find "he rebuked them 
for their lack of UNDERSTANDING ", which is 
proof that it is not only in the " belief " of a thing, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 43 

but the " understanding " of that thing which gives 
it its rightful position. 

So then, it is clear that the doctrine of a certain 
creed, or ANY CREED not holding the SAME 
VIEWS TO-DAY AT EVERY POINT as it held 
in THOSE DAYS, are not reliable and authentic, 
and therefore subject to ridicule. The different re- 
marks in the four gospels are also evident of how 
true it is that every person does not entertain the 
same view of a remark or subject given or lectured 
upon, else there would not be such a diversification 
in the sayings of the four apostles. The Old Testa- 
ment is responsible for the lack of growth along 
the line of advanced ideas as to Creation, etc. We 
to-day ought to discard it altogether. The minister 
quotes more from it to-day than from the New, 
which is significant that the " natural man " in his 
way still predominates in the majority, and this is 
why the Truth along religious lines of the Spirit 
or Mental is not developed more universally so. 
I cannot understand why for so long a time min- 
isters have evaded the remark by Paul, who, so 
many years ago understood the possible hindrance 
of a Higher Evolution because of studying things 
outgrown. He said, " But their minds were 
blinded ; for until this day remaineth the same veil, 
untaken away in the reading of the OLD TESTA- 
MENT, which veil is done away in Christ ". 
" Even unto this day when Moses is read, the veil 
is upon their heads. Nevertheless, when it shall 
turn to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away". 
In the New Testament, the " veil is taken away " 
—A BETTER UNDERSTANDING IS VIS- 
IBLE because "the veil" of MISUNDER- 



t( 



44 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

STANDING " is taken away ". The " New " is 
the Christ as the Idea of life, which view has been 
and is obstructed (veiled) by reading and studying 
the "Old" or Adam as the Idea of life. The 
"Old" illustrates the "Natural Man", and the 
New " illustrates the Spiritual Man. Paul said 
The natural man knoweth not the things that be 
of God, for they are foolishness unto him, neither 
can he know them, for they are spiritually dis- 
cerned ". (i.e.), The natural man looks at the 
physical and natural view, and so cannot accept 
the spiritual or mental view, or it is mentally " dis- 
cerned" instead of the past and present view of 
the physical as the life here to be lived, and that the 
spiritual is to be lived in another locality. 

The Old Testament obstructs Progress as to the 
True Knowledge of what God is, just as the Pro- 
gress of a child would be hindered in advanced 
studies if it continued to read and study the primer. 
I believe many of the verses written in the Old 
Testament are the result of and definition of 
dreams, and I am safe in saying some very bad 
ones. This generation of Scientific research has 
brought about such a different view of things and 
as to God and Satan and Heaven and Hell, that it 
may rightly be termed " MODERN " by those who 
hold the ancient view, or misunderstanding. To 
my thinking, the doctrine expounded by Jesus must 
have been very modern to those persons of his 
time, judging by the way in which they accepted 
it. I like the word " modern " because it signifies 
so much and is characteristic of a liberal-minded 
or thoughtful person. God and Satan then, are 
two Thoughts of life working to an end which no 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 45 

man — " not even the Son " — can fathom, other than 
that Truth is Imperative when Error lessens its 
command, for, Satan has not as yet been worth- 
less, (the Lower condition must always be proved 
so by the Higher), for, as it says " while ye gather 
up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them ", 
and such proof can only be made through the law 
of Evolution as the above quotation illustrates. 

In the following I give the definition of deriva- 
tives, and that things as Unities and Trinities are 
relatively Synonymous. 

Spiritual Law Natural Law Universal Law. 

The Spirit; The Word; The Truth. 

The Father; The Son; The Holy Ghost. 

The Invisible; The Visible; The Comforter. 

The Spiritual simply signifies an Eternal exis- 
tence, and the Natural a Temporal existence, and a 
Universal Law because of the co-operation between 
the Physical and Mental being necessary so long 
as the Material is necessary in forming the con- 
tinuity of the Thought of Life. The Spirit is 
Spiritual; the Word is Natural, and the Truth is 
Universal because of the Unity. The Father is 
The Son and The Holy Ghost because a Unity, 
though in the form of a Trinity because of the 
same Universal Law. The Invisible is the Visible 
in the form of " The Comforter " as Universal. 
In reference to this Unity of Thought I here again 
quote the words of Jesus. " Ye are not of the 
world, even as I am not of the world; I and my 
Father are one." The word " even ", as used in 
the sentence is to place just a little variation be- 



46 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

tween Jesus and man in general, whereas, it would 
be as well to read: ye are not of the world, I am 
not of the world, I (Ye) and my Father are one. 
In speaking of this Unity of all men as one and 
Jesus also, he says " ye are not of the world ", and 
" I am not of the world ", by adding, " I and my 
Father are one ". It, of course, appears that Jesus 
referred to himself only, because of the then and 
now theory based upon a religious belief of Crea- 
tion by a God who had created man and other liv- 
ing things, and later seemed to feel sorry for what 
He had done and so " sent His Son " to make a 
change. But the above quotation magnifies the idea 
into a more reasonable definition when we asso- 
ciate all as a Unity, in that Jesus here makes no dis- 
tinction between himself and others as to being 
differently created. Therefore, he is no more a 
Son than others, yet, more so, or " even " more so 
because of his unequaled manifestation of that 
Unity called Spirit above Matter. 

The word " Christ " in the New Testament is 
synonymous with the word " Image " as used in 
the Old Testament as far as the Unity of life is 
concerned, or, Christ refers to the Unity of the 
Spiritual or Mental life, while Jesus refers to the 
Natural or Physical life as the " Image " and both 
are synonymous to the word Idea, because both are 
an Idea of life. Idea is the definition of Image 
given by Webster, and taking this definition as 
true, I will give my definition of the word Idea by 
way of an illustration. 

An Architect planned a building to be erected, 
therefore an Idea, but not necessarily the building. 
The building was destroyed by fire, but the Idea 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 47 

still continued to exist, for, a dwelling was soon 
replaced after the same Idea; and you will agree 
with me that if the Idea had been destroyed, the 
structure could not have been rebuilt the same, and 
agree also that it could not be rebuilt from the ma- 
terial destroyed by fire. Now, Man — the Spiritual 
or Mental Idea or Christ, or God, or Thought — 
will exist forever ; but Man — the Physical or Natu- 
ral " Image " having not lived as the Christ because 
of the past and present material conditions, can no 
more exist or return to life after death, or continue 
to exist in another life or locality, (there is no other 
life as we shall presently see, if we have not al- 
ready seen), than the material used in the construc- 
tion of the building, after it is destroyed by fire; 
since, Man or You are but presently the embodi- 
ment of two Ideas known as Adam and Christ, and 
therefore subject to two conditions of life — Phys- 
ical and Spiritual, or Natural and Mental. 

Because I have referred to the Architect as hav- 
ing an Idea of creating or planning a building, it 
might be constructed from such that the meaning 
would infer that God is a Being (this is even now 
the general religious belief) or Person with a Mind 
having an Idea as to man, which is no more than 
the theory that the architect has no Idea of HIS 
OWN. The architect is but a form by which the 
Idea is able to develop, and ideas that develop by 
one architect differently than another, is not that 
they are individual ideas, for, the ideas differ only 
because of different conditions which may environ 
that architect. The term " mind in man " gives 
man the Creative idea, therefore AN IDEA that 
man is the IDEA OF GOD, or SEPARATE from 



48 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

God; when man is an individual term for God, 
since this God or Thought could not exist — be 
known — without the form of man. 

In speaking again of God as Cause of this or 
that, we will refer to Geology which has a Law 
of its own. Mr. Mallet says, " Volcanoes, and the 
centers of the earthquake disturbances, are near 
the sea, or other large supplies of water: and that 
when an eruption of igneous matter takes place 
beneath the sea-bottom, the first action must be to 
open up large fissures in its rocky material, or to 
lift and remove its incoherent portions, such as 
sand, gravel, mud, etc. The water on meeting the 
heated surfaces assumes the spheroided state; 
while in this condition, the intestine motion may 
be great, but little steam is generated ; but no sooner 
have the surfaces cooled, than the water comes 
into closed contact with them, and a vast volume of 
steam is evolved explosively, and blown off into 
the deep and cold water of the sea, where it is 
condensed, and thus a blow of the most tremendous 
sort is given at the volcanic focus, and being trans- 
ferred outwardly in all directions, is transmitted 
as the earthquake shock. On the surfaces again 
becoming heated by conduction from the molten 
mass, the various phases are again repeated. This 
is the CHIEF CAUSE of earthquakes, but they 
may also be due to the evolution of steam thru 
fissures, and its irregular and per-saltum condensa- 
tion under pressure of sea-water ; or to great frac- 
tures and dislocations in the rocky crust, suddenly 
produced by pressure acting on it from beneath, 
or in any other direction." 

We can conclude from the above quotation that 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 49 

the rain, snow, etc., have their Law in nature, as 
well as the earthquake. Man is subject to two con- 
ditions growing, besides the conditions of the Ma- 
terial or organic forms of life because of having 
a State of Consciousness, while creations have but 
the one Law of their own in Creation. Man is sub- 
ject somewhat to the earthquake, etc., and some 
things are subject to man, because of association, 
and not because of a God making it so. The bean 
springs from its own Law and Creation, and is 
plucked by man and destroyed by man, but not 
because of its own Law of creating and destroying. 
Jesus said in regard to Evolution concerning man 
on a Metaphysical basis : " But as touching the 
resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that 
which was spoken unto you by God, saying, I am 
the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and 
the God of Jacob? God is not the God of the 
dead, but the living." These verses simply allude 
to generations, which is evolutionary, or, is from 
Adam until Jesus Christ. This is " the beginning " 
of Spiritual Law and can be termed God, which 
begins after the complete end of Natural Law in 
the way of formation, and both are working to 
" their end ". Jesus could not here allude to any 
following generations, nor know the actual Truth 
of such conditions which might develop, since, " no 
man knoweth, not even the Son ", what shall be, 
yet he could and did prophesy what might be the 
result of Truth as he saw it, by overcoming " THE 
WORLD "—SEXUAL INDULGENCE. The 
Father could know no more than the Son, and so 
" The Son " could not even know, since both are 
of the same, or signify a Law working according 



50 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

to the growth and development of Thought, for, 
" HE THAT HATH SEEN ME HATH SEEN 
THE FATHER ALSO ", illustrates this " ONE- 
NESS " or SAMENESS. Thought, being a 
growth along Mental lines, it could not predestine, 
and so " the Son " — Individual — expressing this 
Unity — Thought — could not know the actual end. 
So, God is the God — Thought and work of Abra- 
ham, yet, NOT AFTER DEATH, but the Thought 
and Work of Isaac, yet, NOT AFTER DEATH, 
but the Thought and Work of Jacob, yet, NOT 
AFTER DEATH, but the Thought and Work of 
" THE SEED " following these generations, since 
life cannot exist as the Spirit either for Good and 
Evil where death exists, or in a dead body — 
"GOD IS NOT THE GOD OF THE DEAD, 
BUT OF THE LIVING". 

So then, there is but one course to pursue, and 
therefore the duty of every man is to be Conscious 
of the Higher Thought, in order that the Spirit 
of perfection will become a visible possibility. Any 
other view is selfish, that is, if we look to ourself 
as an individual result, we are holding the wrong 
Thought which is natural and ends in death be- 
cause it belongs to nature. Emerson wisely says, 
" those who live to the future must always appear 
selfish to those who live to the present." Mrs. 
Eddy says " Man is Spiritual and not Material." 
I claim every man is as much Natural (I prefer to 
use the word " Natural ", as Paul does, instead 
of the word " Material ") as he is Spiritual, if he is 
Conscious of both in the same proportion, and so 
too because of both conditions existing. This mor- 
tal — flesh Idea — can only " put on immortality " 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 51 

as Immortal Thought is Thought, which is to say- 
that the flesh — natural indulgence — is " OVER- 
COME " by this Higher Thought. I agree that 
Man — the Idea or Christ of Life is " Spiritual " 
or Mental and Eternal, and not " Material " — 
Physical. Jesus avoided the Thought concerning 
Nature almost continually, yet, there are evidences 
that he did not do so incessantly, or live the Idea — 
Christ of Life entirely, nor could he in that age 
any more than we of to-day. 

I shall refer to the Natural as an Evil because 
of its being CONTRARY to the Spiritual growth 
of a Higher Thought — God — of Life, and not that 
it is necessarily Evil — Sin as the religious belief 
contends that it is so, and continues in the same be- 
cause its arguments contradict themselves. The 
Natural is according to Nature in its relation to 
the Material or Organic Life existing as a condi- 
tion, and CERTAINLY NOT OUTGROWN, 
therefore no SIN, because " THE CHRIST " is 
not Wholly developed as the ONLY or ONE LIFE. 
Both " Good and Evil " must " GROW SIDE BY 
SIDE " until " the harvest ". This is why, in the 
words of Jesus, " they had not had sin ", and so 
we have no sin in ourselves — individual responsi- 
bility — for, there is no sin for man, only in the form 
that sin exists in the form of man, and the Natu- 
ral is contrary to Spiritual growth — " the flesh 
lusteth against the spirit ". Man — You are not re- 
sponsible because " the flesh lusteth against the 
spirit ", but subject to whatever the conditions may 
be ; whether " for Good " or whether " for Evil ". 
So then, Christ is not an individual or Jesus, since 



52 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Christ could not exist in Paul if it were a FORM, 
for, Paul said " CHRIST LIVETH IN ME." 

In Genesis 2 : 21-22, it reads : " And the Lord 
God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and 
he slept, and he took one of his ribs, and closed 
up the flesh thereof. And the rib which the Lord 
God had taken from man, made he a woman, and 
brought her unto the man." If taken metaphor- 
ically, this is as absurd as the remark made to a 
child when a birth has taken place in a family, " the 
doctor brought it ", and WE LIKE CHILDREN 
HAVE BELIEVED IT. But, here again, I claim 
that the book of Genesis illustrates the first state 
of Consciousness. The above quotation also proves 
that man was ignorant as to Creation in those days. 
The word " sleep " signifies this, or that HIS EYES 
were not opened to the facts of Creation, and also 
proves that Adam was not AWAKE to the fact 
that woman, or Eve, was his " HELPMATE ", or 
of an opposite sex, for, before this state of Con- 
sciousness had developed, they were as ignorant of 
male and female sex as the different types of ani- 
mals, or like them, except in form — having no 
Thought and Consciousness of Right and Wrong 
— Moral and Immoral — " Good and Evil " — God 
and Satan. It is recorded that " the stars and 
moon danced at the wedding of Adam and Eve ", 
which signifies CONFUSION, or not a state of 
perfect management of things. The above chap- 
ter of Genesis also denies the above statement in 
regard to making ONE from the OTHER, as re- 
ferred to in the chapter preceding it. It says in 
Genesis 1-27, " So God created man in his own 
image, in the image of God created he him; male 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 53 

and female created he them." Also, " Heaven and 
the earth, and all things of the earth, and lastly 
man and woman, and God said unto them, Be 
fruitful and multiply." This last remark also con- 
tradicts the idea that any one sins, or, that Adam 
and Eve sinned. These commands, or seeming 
commands are only to illustrate the development 
of either Thought — " Good and Evil " — which 
Thought would control all men according to the 
kind of Thoughts held Consciously, which came to 
them as a knowledge of " Good and Evil ", or the 
two then and now existing conditions of life. " The 
eyes of them both were opened, and they knew that 
they were naked ", illustrates they had now re- 
ceived a much higher knowledge of life than the 
animal, or natural way of appearing, therefore a 
sense of things morally and immorally. The same 
nude fashion exists to-day under the name of 
" High Art ". It is amusing to read the objections 
offered, and by those very persons upholding art, 
of such forms placarded on show bills in even less 
form of nudeness, yet, the tendency to suggest im- 
morality or the animal and brute nature is more 
evident in high art than in the other. This nude- 
ness and immoral suggestion can be seen in the 
" art windows ", and like all immorality under a 
name, as in Religion some things are overlooked 
and tolerated, so is this nudeness in the name of 
art respected. One Editor on commenting on this, 
or, as he writes : " because we come into the world 
without any clothes on, it is no more than right 
that we should be more true to nature and over- 
look the nudeness, and be just as morally inclined, 
even if we do appear in a nude fashion, or as 



54 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

nature made us." I cannot understand how we 
could come into the world WITH ANY CLOTHES 
ON, nor why, because of this nudeness of nature 
we should not advance above the BRUTE in the 
clothes proposition, as well as any other occupation 
and Science. This should open our eyes to-day, 
to the fact that all such parts should be covered, 
because we are living in an age when suggestion 
has much to do with moulding the life of man, and 
our " civilized " methods seem to place us in a dif- 
ferent attitude toward each other even as nature 
intended, or as lived by the less civilized and ani- 
mals. The women seem more prone to this, but 
we must expect this, since it has been and is the 
custom for women to entertain and use different 
methods by which they shall attain their rights. 
Though the men have no inclination to " make up ", 
it is not that they are more moral than the women, 
and it is generally the women who wish to attract 
mankind who dress this way, since, we find many 
women of a less bolder type — evil less prominent 
in them — who dress more modestly, and find com- 
fort in it, even in the warmer climates. It is the 
women who " make up ", and if I believed in " un- 
equality ", as Mrs. Eddy says, and some others, I 
should say from experience and observation, that 
it is the women who " tempt " the men. Hallie 
Ermine Reves did not realize how true she spoke 
when she said she " believes that each gown she 
owns should reflect some particular mood or flash 
of thought ". Each dress is the result of some 
thought, and the wearer must also reflect some such 
" flash of thought " during the time of wear. I 
claim that clothes do have a great part in one's life, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 55 

or that clothes do " make the man ", that is, you 
can generally judge about what sort of a man he is 
by the clothes he wears. Now, just the fact that 
man navigates erect, or upright more than the 
beast, is sufficient evidence that those parts should 
be covered, and the skin being smooth and gen- 
erally hairless, signifies a necessity for being clothed. 
There are some men and women living to-day who 
have more of a heavy clothing of hair on their 
bodies than others, who, of course, could be re- 
sponsible for such remarks of a brute nature in 
opinion, since, it signifies more of an animal nature 
in them than in others, because it is more a type 
of the primitive man and brute nature ; and I have 
observed that such are generally more given up to 
the animal desires, or believe more in nature and 
live according to it than others, or, are more prone 
not to believe in a Higher Spiritual life here. So 
we have persons, according to remarks by some, 
who would return to DEGENERACY, or the 
BRUTE, just because IT WAS and IS a natural 
condition, or because " we come into the world 
without any clothes on ". We can overlook the 
" babe ", for, it too, signifies the animal — ignorance 
— since it creeps and goes about like the animal, 
and is not Conscious of either " Good and Evil ", 
or, is significant of the same condition as Adam 
and Eve before the Thought developed, and dif- 
ferent conditions existed. 

I remember on my summer travels in Pennsyl- 
vania when going thru the poorer districts of the 
mining towns, especially the more illiterate and 
foreign settlements, of seeing women almost nude 
and nursing infants, which reminded me very much 



56 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

of an old sow and her little pigs. Now, this is ac- 
cording to nature — the brute part of it — and if 
people call this A PART OF CIVILIZATION, 
then I wish to disown nature and civilization. If 
men and women would appear at home more like 
they see each other before marriage, there would 
be more respect held out for each other, since, en- 
vironments Cause conditions of Thought, as well 
as Thought Causes a condition of environment. It 
is when you appear " untidy ", and in a loose gar- 
ment and the like, that the respect held out for each 
other before marriage begins to wane, because you 
appear more like the animal or brute nature, and 
the finer sense of taste and morality disappears at 
such a sight. This position is much like or charac- 
teristic of the sporting house. In this condition 
you are more apt to try and satisfy the sensual 
appetite, which finally causes the feeling of dis- 
satisfaction, because one or the other cannot hold 
out to the full desires of the other, or brute nature, 
and like the brute or animal you wander off to 
satisfy this appetite in others, which finally ends 
in divorce and disaster for one or the other or both. 
I may be permitted here to offer some personal 
experience in pointing out the real facts — not to 
censure women — to prove that Thought exists in 
an Evil form with women as with men. Several 
years as a solicitor, collector and other dealings with 
women has demonstrated to me that the per cent 
of unfaithful married women is extremely large, 
and, among what are termed the " higher class " 
is as great as the " lower class ", IN THEIR PRO- 
PORTION. But money is a help to make the 
former better able to cover up their ways than the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 57 

other, while " fear " is responsible for THE CUN- 
NING OF BOTH, and the single ones as well, in 
hiding and deceiving those whom they wish to de- 
ceive and the public as well. Of course, " fear " 
causes them to cultivate the art of deception, which 
of course, is nothing against them, because they are 
not allowed thru " custom " derived from the Old 
Testament study, to be on an equality with men 
as I believe they should be, or to be respected the 
same. Many shops and stores and offices could un- 
fold this Evil among girls and their male compan- 
ions. A few weeks behind the scenes of the best 
Theaters has convinced me of this traffic among 
stage girls and men " higher up ". It is difficult 
to engage the better looking and developed chorus 
girls and some of the better talent to leave New 
York for the road, because men pay them well to 
remain in the city. Much is written about " the 
evil of men ", and " the goodness of women ", from 
what they believe is so, whether they have had any 
experience or not in these things ; counting mostly 
on observation alone. A good woman would nat- 
urally write about the goodness of woman. But 
experience teaches us that in any transaction, it 
always requires two to make a bargain, and not as 
one lecturer said, " When you find a fallen woman, 
you will find a man back of it." Granting that a 
man was a party to it, we can hardly conceive the 
idea that the woman had no voice in the matter. 
A woman who wishes to retain her virginity, will 
not sell her character to gain a living. I cannot 
agree with those who demand higher wages for 
women, that such will make better women. Money 
does not make one morally better, in fact, it is 



58 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

generally the cause or ruination of a character, 
since it places one in an easy environment where 
the condition of one's life is changed if the Thought 
works to that end. If we study life as it is, we 
shall find that the tendency to-day, and according 
to the Darwin theory is to gain a living thru the 
easiest way, or avoid as much as possible any hard 
labor, and the household work generally is looked 
upon as not the most pleasant and easy way of 
making a living. You seldom find a hard worker, 
a bad character; in fact they do this sometimes in 
order to avoid bad character environments. The 
Evil is generally more seen in men and by men be- 
cause it is customary not to be so hidden and dis- 
respected as it is by women. It is more open to- 
day among women, because woman is more inde- 
pendent of man to-day, and not because it is a 
" growing evil ". When women become more on 
an equality with men, or have " equal rights " in 
all things as they shall surely have, then will she 
be more independent of man and so be more re- 
spected by man and like men, and will not care 
any more what is said of her character than what 
is said of man's character, and one shall not be 
respected nor disrespected more than the other. 
I believe in equality here as well as in many things, 
and I repeat here that the Evil is just as strongly 
impressed in the Conscience of woman as in man, 
but FEAR TO USE IT IN THE PAST has with- 
held it to some extent. If woman HAS BEEN, or 
IS BETTER, it is because SHE HAS PROF- 
ITED BY THIS FEAR, and NOT BECAUSE 
SHE IS A WOMAN. 
When this Conscious State of Thought — " Good 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 59 

and Evil M — developed in Adam and Eve, we read 
the argument which came up between them. I call 
it an argument because it simply illustrates this in 
the following, " And the man said, The woman 
whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of 
the tree and I did eat." " And the Lord God said 
unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done ? 
And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me and 
I did eat." Mrs. Eddy has very wrongly grasped 
the true meaning of these two verses, because 
equality should prevail as to anything, and it cer- 
tainly should begin here, but became unequal be- 
cause man wrote the contents of the Bible and 
aimed to please himself more than the woman. She 
points out that the woman, or Eve, " admits here " 
that it was " the serpent " who tempted her instead 
of the man, while the man claims — as she points 
out — " the woman tempted him " — Mrs. Eddy mak- 
ing it appear that the woman — so she says, "IS 
MORE JUST THAN THE MAN", because Eve 
did not say " the man tempted her ", just as if in 
that almost brute generation they could recognize 
any given qualities or unequality, when such have 
been and are cultivated thru growth of the same 
by continued use of the same as so. I could agree 
with Mrs. Eddy if HER OPINION were possible, 
or if she could prove it, but as it is BUT AN 
OPINION, and not a proof that it is true, we will 
be more considerate, or "JUDGE NOT", and 
place both man and woman on an equal footing by 
scientifically explaining IT WAS and IS neither 
the man as the individual cause and independently 
working, nor the woman as the individual cause 
and independently working that did and does do 



60 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the tempting. I contend to prove that it is not man 
and woman working, but the Evil Thought — " Ser- 
pent " — which tempts the other. That is, the Evil 
in one tempts the Evil in the other, then, the Evil 
or Thought is performed by both, and that we — 
bodies are subject most to the One we are most 
Conscious of, — " whether of sin unto death ", or 
of " obedience unto righteousness ", which is noth- 
ing more than the Consciousness of " Good and 
Evil ", or, its own working. My interpretation, 
then, of these two quotations is, that the remark 
made by Adam that " the woman tempted " him, 
signifies that man and woman embodies " the Ser- 
pent " — Evil which tempts, and the remark of Eve 
that " The Serpent beguiled me ", signifies " the 
Serpent " which man and woman embodies, or, 
the former remark illustrates the body in the form 
of Spirit, and the latter illustrates the Spirit form 
of the body, and making equality throughout rather 
than diversity. "Judge not, lest ye be judged", 
illustrates it is the Good and Evil working, and 
that no man and woman should condemn another, 
or say as Mrs. Eddy refers too, that one is at fault 
more than the other. We should remember and 
understand " there is only one Good and that is 
God", (i.e.) Good refers to God as Thought, be- 
cause Good is Thought, and Thought is Good when 
used in the term applied to it by Jesus. We can 
use the opposite in the same form, that is, there is 
only one Evil and that is Satan. Jesus always 
avoided the individual when speaking scientifically, 
but used the individual term when rebuking those 
whom he addressed, since, it could hardly be ex- 
pressed otherwise. In order to explain away the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 61 

idea that God refers to a Being, or a Spiritual 
Being, or the " Unknown ", I will use the word 
Thought to replace that of God in the common 
Bible quotations, and also reverse the sentence in 
order to show the Spirit significance of the word 
Thought as an Expression by MAN-ifestation. It 
reads : " God is Love ". So, Thought is Love, and 
Love is Thought. " God is Good ". So, Thought 
is Good, and Good is Thought. " God is a Spirit ", 
so, Thought is a Spirit, and Spirit is Thought be- 
cause neither are material, and, in fact, all terms 
applied to the Unity of anything Mental is Meta- 
physical and not Physical. In whatever sentence 
the word God is used, it can be replaced by Thought 
to a more reasonable definition than it can be to 
that of a Being, since Love, Good and Spirit are 
not significant of a Being, but are the Action — Life 
of a Being or Person. 

To preach and hold to the Thought of both Good 
and Evil, and Heaven and Hell, as in general The- 
ology is why we cannot destroy the Evil and Hell 
— both being ideas — since, the Evil and Hell will 
continue SO LONG AS THEY ARE RECOG- 
NIZED. Recognition of anything is only the life 
of that thing. This is why in my estimation re- 
formers generally are a detriment to the country. 
The only use or benefit they are, are the positions 
they fill, or offices created. Watch as you may in 
any reform movement, and you will note in the 
case of liquor they aim to destroy the RESULT 
instead of cause and effect; the saloon being the 
result of the cause which cause is effect by appe- 
tite. The " vice commission " aims to destroy or to 
put the " red light district " out of business, which 



62 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

is the RESULT of cause and effect or that like 
produces like, and so it is in all acts of reforma- 
tion. They are only the effect of an appetite known 
as cause, and appetite for anything can only be de- 
stroyed thru education, or to educate one to use 
his or her talents to better advantage than to form 
habits of intemperance. It is only in this way that 
man is made master over anything. To remove a 
thing or any obstruction by force, other than by 
a method gained through study and talent, is to 
weaken that talent so man becomes unfit to cope 
with any obstacle in his way. Man only becomes 
man above brute when he can say " I am master of 
the appetite." To remove the saloon, or anything 
created by education and formed as a habit must 
be destroyed by an opposite education. So then, 
the only way to destroy a thing is not to further 
its recognition, since, so long as Evil things are 
Thought, and talked of, they must exist so. If 
liquor and the like were less talked of, they would 
in that proportion exist less, because we would grad- 
ually forget them, since, the Conscience of such, 
would be replaced with other thoughts. That the 
sexual indulgence is the only real Evil which re- 
tards spiritual growth is here significant by the 
word " Serpent ", because it is the LOWEST or 
MOST LOATHSOME TYPE of animality. So, 
if the Serpent or Evil in and by man in form, 
tempts the Evil or Serpent by woman in form, 
then, the Evil is accomplished in both, and it is 
the same Evil and HAS NO CHOICE as to 
whether it be a man or a woman, for, " God is no 
respecter of persons " — Thought is no respecter of 
persons, nor can it be, since it develops, for, Good 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 63 

and Evil prevails accordingly where the environ- 
ments are Good and Evil and as to how much — both 
man and woman being subject accordingly to such 
environments, and changed only when one or the 
other predominates thru education. In the same 
chapter, and which I have made mention of here- 
tofore, it says : " And the Lord God said, behold, 
the man is become one of us, to know Good and 
EviL ,, Here we find that man, though he was man 
in animal form heretofore, he now became ONE 
OF US — to know Good and Evil, therefore either 
one or " US " at times because he is the reflector 
of Good and Evil at different times. This also 
contradicts the idea that a certain man at one time, 
or that man as he lives to-day is condemned or not, 
hereafter, for doing that which he is unable to 
avoid under the then and even now existing condi- 
tions, for, he is the result — " Natural selection " — 
of BOTH "Good and Evil", since KNOWING 
THEM, he is either condemned or not to that ex- 
tent he is Conscious of them NOW. So, as the 
generations pass, we find as a Higher Thought of 
Life develops in the Conscience of man, that he 
likewise evolves into greater possibilities, because, 
only thru Thought and the Right Thought are things 
made Rightly. It is by the consciousness of a 
Higher — Spiritual Thought, that man reaches a 
Higher-Heaven state of Life, and NECESSARILY 
LESSENS the Lower— Natural Thought and 
Lower Hell State of Life. Meredith wrote : " What 
is love but passion, and what is passion but PIN- 
ING, but where is the man that can live without 
dining." This " love referred to by Meredith is 
not the love referred to in the Bible quotations, for 



64 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

one is to satisfy SELF, while the other refers to 
the ACT OF DOING GOOD. 

Jesus said concerning the development of the 
Spirit of God, and not of himself, the physical — 
because he speaks in a self way — " If I had Tiot 
come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin ". 
This ADMITS OF NO SIN FOR MAN AS ONE 
INDIVIDUAL (Adam and Eve did not sin) but 
admits IGNORANCE of a Higher life than what 
had been lived by the people. So there really is 
no Sin, yet, ignorance is a sin in a sense, because 
ignorance of a law excuses no man generally. He 
is ignorant of a certain made law, and because of 
his ignorance he suffers, but when he is able TO 
THINK as Jesus taught and Thought and so dem- 
onstrated, he cannot sin and be ignorant and so 
works accordingly, since he can only work accord- 
ing to what he is Conscious of, for, no man can 
continually work against Conscience, so we con- 
clude that it requires Time and Eternity to acquire 
Perfection in anything, and because of a few 
" drunks " and the like not being as WE THINK, 
we should not condemn, since we cannot do the 
thinking for any man, but are governed by our own. 
When the disciples said, " Master, who did sin, 
this man, or his parents, that he was born blind ? " 
Jesus replied, " NEITHER hath this man sinned, 
nor his parents: but that the works of God should 
be made manifest in him." This illustrates the fact 
that man himself is nothing but in name, or that 
he is not guilty necessarily of sinning, but that the 
Good and Evil are working, and thru the destruc- 
tive principles of Evil termed sin is Good or God 
known as it is illustrated so by the above verse, in 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 65 

that the blind could not manifest the Truth, since, 
if, " the blind lead the blind, both shall fall in the 
ditch". Look at the INNOCENT CHILD who 
suffers, showing NO FAULT of the child, nor the 
CURSED OPINION that God caused it to suffer 
for what its parents did, though it was thru what 
the parents did thru Evil which caused the child 
to suffer, and shows THE WORK OF EVIL. I 
prefer to say man WAS and IS born in ignorance, 
rather than " IN SIN ". (Evil ignorant of any 
other life than its own.) The definition of sin is 
to do " a thing knowingly ", but I claim we do 
things unknowingly — ignorantly. Some people 
claim to " know God ", (a mistake because merely 
a belief), and because of this they sin, or term it a 
sin, yet, showing they are in ignorance and there- 
fore sin, just because they say, they know God, 
otherwise, it would be no sin, yet, really is a sin 
in ignorance, because it is a detriment to spiritual 
growth. 

Jesus said, " Heaven and earth shall pass away, 
but not my words," and why not ? because " my 
words they are spirit and they are life ". In other 
words, our idea of " Heaven and earth shall pass 
away ", for, there would be no sense to the argu- 
ment if the earth and even heaven would pass away, 
since there is no space in which it could fill, be- 
cause all space is and has forever been filled, there- 
fore it had no " beginning ". But the Truth — 
Words shall live " forever ", showing again that 
heaven does not exist as another locality, and there 
would not be much pleasure in going to heaven if 
it shall " pass away ". It will be objected to be- 
cause I claim God and Satan work side by side, 



66 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

which is the same idea as referred to in the Bible 
where it says " let them grow side by side ". It 
reads Elsewhere : " With flesh I serve the law of 
Sin ", or, " If ye live after the flesh ye shall die ", 
which, of course, is true also, but IMPOSSIBLE to 
do otherwise so long as such a condition exists in 
abetting the Spiritual Idea as it says, "If ye root 
up the evil ye will root up the good also ". I agree 
that " God is the same yesterday, to-day, and for- 
ever ", that is the Principle of Working is the same 
in Thought and meaning just as the Principle of 
a Perfect Light is always the same, but, like the 
Perfect Light it requires Time in which to develop 
into the more Perfect way of Light and Life. So 
I say again, that man could not evolve into a more 
Perfect State above the brute or animal until 
Thought or God developed into a State of Con- 
sciousness, since there could have been no Soul- 
Sense of anything Higher until such a State could 
be reached, for, as in animal, it was like in man — 
Chaos and darkness. From the very fact that man 
" must be born again ", it is reasonable to hold the 
opinion there must be a FIRST BIRTH, which is 
due to the Natural law of Evolution, which is 
" THE BEGINNING " of the SECOND BIRTH, 
or " born again " is due to the Spiritual Law of 
Evolution thru Thought or God, which is the 
Heaven — Highest conception of life. It is about 
time to abolish the threadbare statement, " We are 
all conceived and born in Sin ", because such an 
excuse cannot remedy the evil, but rather is a cov- 
ering of, or evades the truth, since to say we are 
born in sin allows the privilege to sin. Jesus illus- 
trated this fact when he said, " If I had not come 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 67 

and spoken unto them, they had not had sin; but 
now they have no cloak for their sin." This also 
admits of no sin up to the time of the revelation of 
how things are to be overcome. 

The only remedy there is to know that while the 
natural man is born under the natural law of evo- 
lution, he is to be recreated under the adoption of 
the spiritual law of evolution, and so cannot be 
called a sinner, only in the sense that the natural 
is detrimental to spiritual growth, for in no other 
way can he escape, and then only in part the law 
of existing conditions. There are two distinct laws : 
one is " of the flesh " and the other is "of the 
spirit ". Therefore God is not the creator of the 
natural man, but of the spiritual man. In other 
words, the natural law of creation reached its 
height when the highest form of creation, or man, 
developed, and then began the spiritual law of crea- 
tion as defined in the words of Paul, " Howbeit 
that was not first which is spiritual, but that which 
is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual." 
Therefore " the beginning " of the Spiritual law 
and " life " of man is illustrated in Genesis as that 
of "Good" and its attributes. The Old Testa- 
ment illustrates the ignorance of life, and Nico- 
demus could not understand how man " must be 
born again " because he looked to a natural im- 
possibility instead of a mental possibility as Paul 
says, " Be ye transformed by the renewing of your 
minds." 

Emerson wisely wrote, "If John was perfect, 
why are you and I alive ? " It seems impossible to 
distinguish or to define a thing unless there be a 
form of opposition, so the terms God and Satan 



68 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

are used, and so you or man in the form of ani- 
mal existence is referred to in Revelation as the 
" third part ". In defining God and Satan as 
Thought, it will readily be seen that man is God 
and Satan in proportion that he is Conscious of 
either, or that they are relative terms to be applied 
as co-existing. Therefore, not an " Unknown 
Cause ", because seen as an Effect which is known 
as a Cause. We can be more or less Conscious of 
either according to environment which same is more 
or less growth accordingly. Not that man in gen- 
eral, or that the individual — you — is at present to 
be made in glory, only that we are glorified in 
health according to our consciousness of the Whole 
of life, and that " the promise " referred to by 
Paul is made a period, or " when ALL mortality 
shall have put on immortality ". Mortality lessens 
in itself to be used as an acquisition in life as ma- 
terial, just as to-day we have less use for material 
as is illustrated in wireless telegraphy. It says: 
"they without us could not be made perfect." 
" They ", refers to a coming or future generation, 
for, as God is not Wholly Perfect in the Visible, 
as by reason Satan exists as Imperfection — partly 
in the Visible, so man is not and cannot be Perfect, 
though Mrs. Eddy claims " God made man per- 
fect ". If YOU were to become perfect LATER, 
there would be no reason to the above passage, 
which I claim refers to a later period, since " they " 
are of the future, while you are of to-day. The 
first settler in a foreign land clears the same of its 
forests, that a city may be planted, and a more ad- 
vanced state of civilization reached, which benefits 
him to SOME degree, or " part ", yet, it will bene- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 69 

fit those more who follow — and so it is with man 
to be Conscious of a Thought or God as it de- 
velops more, and though it may seem HARD, or 
" A CROSS ", we, as bodies must " BEAR IT " 
as Jesus did more than any man of his time because 
he had a knowledge of it, and therefore could be 
the only man to bear it, and even under ridicule as 
all FIRST Knowledge is ridiculed. Man as Satan, 
makes it " A CROSS " for the Man as God. 

" Nay but, O man, who art 
Thou that repliest against God? 
Shall the thing formed say- 
To him that formed it, Why 
Hast thou made me thus ? " 

It might be well to mention here that the above 
remark made by Paul is confined to Thought, rather 
than Creation, though it APPEARS to refer to 
creating the material man because it says : " formed 
it ". Man is no exception to the animal in Crea- 
tion, but, because of a Conscience, he expresses 
himself sometimes in complaint of nature, and not 
necessarily because of complaint against God. The 
above verse illustrates the natural tendency to com- 
plain, and the absurdity of such complaint, when 
we are existing only thru a law that governs na- 
ture. Man is called " the image " because Thought 
gave it as the highest form of Creation. If the 
Thought had developed to its FULL HEIGHT at 
the time when the monkey evolved, then, the 
monkey would have been " the image ", or, the 
highest form of creation, and the man would never 
have existed, since, the Thought of such would 



70 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

have made it such, because the Thought would have 
developed a State of Consciousness in the monkey 
and ended there. While each formation or Crea- 
tion of living and moving things are PERFECT 
IN FORM as to THEIR KIND, it did not show 
the greater development of Thought until man was 
evolved. This you will note places God or Thought 
as not Wholly or Perfect, because a Lower or Evil 
Thought could here be derived from the animal 
nature. You will find only in one instance where 
Jesus speaks about God as a Creator, and then it 
has all to do with Thought and not the things 
created. This is in Mark 13 : 19. " For in those 
days shall be affliction, such as was not from the 
beginning of the Creation which God created unto 
this time, neither shall be ". Creation signifies THE 
END of that which is created, when referring to 
things created, while " creation which God created 
unto this time ", is the Evolution of Thought work- 
ing "UNTO THIS TIME", since all things were 
created long before the time in which Jesus lived, 
and so could not refer to material things " UNTO 
THIS TIME"— his time, and so the Thought 
working FROM GENERATION TO GENERA- 
TION, or from " THE BEGINNING " of the end 
of Creation. " Affliction " here, is the transforma- 
tion the Evil is going thru by its abolition being 
made by the Higher Sense of life. In other words, 
as it says in Revelations : " The devil knoweth that 
he hath but a short time to live ". In John it 
speaks of " all things were made by him ", but this 
was the opinion and the WORDS of John, and 
were so to John because he believed it so, just as 
Paul and others have believed and said " God 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 71 

created all things ". Jesus did not say " God 
created all things", but "there is only one 
Good and that is God ". I rather believe Creation 
is a law existing thru certain things coming in con- 
tact with each other as is illustrated by the earth- 
quake — the earthquake being FORMED by cer- 
tain natural causes, and God or Thought is a Cause 
working thru these organs. In " Principle of 
Psychology " Herbert Spencer says as much regard- 
ing life in matter. 

" Moreover, there is no reason to suspect that 
the so-called simple substances are themselves com- 
pound, and that there is but one ultimate form of 
Matter, out of which the successively more com- 
plex forms of Matter are built up. By the dif- 
ferent grouping of units, and by the combination 
of the unlike groups each with its own kind and 
each with other kinds, it is supposed that there 
have been produced the kinds of matter we call 
elementary; just as, by further compositions simi- 
larly carried on, these produce further varieties and 
complexities. And this supposition — the phe^ 
nomena of allotropism go far to justify, by show- 
ing us that the same mass of molecules assume 
quite different properties when the mode of aggre- 
gation is changed." 

All forms and the primitive state of man are 
alike, or they did and could exist without what I 
term God and Satan, since Thoughts are a separate 
existence when concerning Good and Evil as things. 
Because certain laws exist, and man frames the 
laws accordingly, you will say, " how can what you 
claim is the law be made unless God created things 
in nature ". I say man makes laws because of cer- 



72 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

tain existing conditions that are derived from the 
conditions that exist, and not that man — the individ- 
ual living, necessarily makes them. He speaks of 
them as made, because they are expressed in this 
way, but, they would naturally be so and so, yet, 
they are again changed and seem to be changed by 
him when that condition cannot exist because of 
other conditions which come up more reasonable 
as a natural sequence or following, which is due 
to Evolution, and not due to the individual direct. 
To ask " what causes Evolution " is to be ignorant 
of the fact that no law can exist which conforms 
to degeneracy, or is opposed to growth. You say 
God Caused it to rain, but Science teaches us that 
this is not true. 

" Whatever lowers the temperature of the air 
at any place below the dew point, is the CAUSE 
of rain. Ascending currents are caused by the 
heating of the earth's surface, for then the super- 
incumbent air , is also heated and consequently 
ascends by its levity. Air-currents are forced up 
into the higher parts of the atmosphere by colder, 
drier and therefore heavier wind-currents getting 
beneath them, and thus wedgeways thrusting them 
upwards; and the same result is accomplished by 
ranges of mountains opposing their masses to the 
onward horizontal course of the winds, so that the 
air, being forced up their slopes, is cooled, and its 
vapor liberated in showers of rain or snow. Again, 
the temperature of the air is lowered, and the 
amount of the rainfall is increased, by those winds 
which convey the air to higher latitudes. ,, 

I have given the italics to the words in the quota- 
tion in order to impress the reader with the facts 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 73 

as to what is the CAUSE AND EFFECT, and 
WHY the " amount of the rainfall is increased ", 
showing that God is not the Cause, and does not 
INCREASE nor DECREASE the rain when that 
class of people appeal to an " Unknown God " by 
prayer to make a change. It is the same " Unknown 
God " whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him I 
declare unto you" (Acts 17:23). We have the 
Cause of rain, and so can and should find by study 
and experiment the causes which cause the one 
cause — " the temperature of the air " — the wind, 
or that and this, and by so doing we find ourselves 
BACK TO THE RAIN, or where we left off, 
since all seems to work on the principle of a cycle. 
So it is with everything that grows, two or more 
parts or particles cause the one, or expression of 
what may be termed one kind or form of life, and 
consequently are all correlated and associated or- 
ganically with each other and called " Creation " 
and has no " first cause ", but is a result of Evolu- 
tion. This is the Law and Order of things in Crea- 
tion, and the raindrop, the snowflake, etc., ai;e as 
beautifully formed as man and other things. It is 
impossible for the Mind to conceive the funda- 
mental idea of how things are formed in the Na- 
tural form of Creation, because the Thought can- 
not conceive anything which it has no real part in 
as a Creator. All parts go to make up the one part, 
while Thought is really our expression of the one 
part existing thru the different forms or parts of 
particles. That is, it has developed with these 
parts and by so doing has formed in itself the idea 
of Creation and so likewise becomes a Creator of 
things. If the Mind or Thought was the Creator 



74 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

of organic life, it would be a matter of fact that 
it could unfold the idea of how it created things, 
just as the buildings, etc., are the result of Thought 
and development by expression, and after their 
creation the Thought expresses the idea of how 
they were created by what is expressed in the things 
created. 

Here we may turn from the present subject to 
that which also deals with Evolution in that it 
points facts as given by Spencer, that Language did 
not originate at some time prior to nature, but is 
a growth correlative with nature. Spencer says, 
" Up to quite recent days, Language was held to be 
of supernatural origin. That this elaborate ap- 
paratus of symbols, so marvelously adapted for 
the conveyance of Thought from one mind to an- 
other mind, was a miraculous gift, seemed unques- 
tionable. No possible alternative way could be 
thought of by which there had come into existence 
these multitudinous assemblages of words of vari- 
ous orders, genera, and species, moulded into fit- 
ness for articulating with one another, and capable 
of being united from moment to moment into ever- 
new combinations, that represent with precision 
each idea as it arises. The supposition that, in the 
slow progress of things, Language grew out of the 
continuous use of signs, — at first mainly mimetic, 
afterward partly mimetic, partly vocal, and at 
length almost wholly vocal — was an hypothesis 
never even conceived by man in early stages of civ- 
ilization, — and when the hypothesis was, at length, 
conceived, it was thought too monstrous an absurd- 
ity to be even entertained. Yet, this monstrous ab- 
surdity proves to be true. Already, the evolution 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 75 

of Language has been traced back far enough to 
show that all its particular words, and all its lead- 
ing traits of structure, have had a natural genesis, 
has been natural from the beginning. Not only 
has it been natural from the beginning, but it has 
been spontaneous, Going on without any authority 
or appointed regulation, this natural process went 
on without any man observing that it was going on. 
Solely under pressure of the need for communicat- 
ing their ideas and feelings — solely in pursuit of 
their personal interests — men little by little devel- 
oped speech in absolute unconsciousness that were 
doing anything more than pursuing their personal 
interests. Take the whole population of the globe, 
and there is probably not above one in a million who 
knows that in his daily talk he is carrying on the 
process by which language have been evolved." 

So it is with all things existing ; we have believed 
in a God of Creation, and thought it impossible to 
find out any other way by which things could be cre- 
ated, but Science has pointed out life — the organic, 
as well as any form of life is due by bringing to- 
gether different particles in acquisition to conform 
to the life of that thing, and the life of many forms, 
and so relieves one of the doubt that has been held 
in ignorance. 

I repeat again that the Mind or Thought really 
developed thru Creation, or, that it could not de- 
velop without the natural, any more than man 
could express the idea of a building without the 
materials used. It is also to our sense and thought 
that things look beautiful to us, since, to the animal 
none of these things can appear unusual as to 
beauty. It is only because the Conscience has de- 



76 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

veloped a state of Thought, that we can express 
things as beautiful, just as Adam gave the names 
to things so spoken heretofore ; therefore, we should 
not WONDER AT THE BEAUTY OF THINGS, 
for we are admiring only what we have developed 
to admire, just as we have developed to loathe some 
things, or "there is no good or bad in anything, 
but thinking makes it so ". 

So then, God as Thought is above that which is 
created, in the sense that which is created as ma- 
terial cannot develop higher, and so Thought " over- 
comes " that which is created, because it has de- 
veloped above that which is created. The child, 
not being responsible for Good, (" It is not ye that 
speak but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh 
in you"), nor for the Evil. ("Ye are of your 
Father, the devil, for there is no good in him.") It 
expresses in life, so it cannot be rewarded after 
death for the Good — God — it is not responsible for 
in this life, but is subject — the same in this life, — 
neither can it be made to suffer after death (it 
does not exist in any form after death) for the 
Evil which it is not responsible for in this life, but 
is likewise subject — the same in this life, since 
Thought cannot be expressed otherwise than by 
what is in THIS LIFE which is the only life for 
man — you. 

The aforesaid remark made by Paul is ONLY 
A HINT, and illustrates those who are so relig- 
iously wise and generally complain by saying: 
" Why did God make us so," or " if there is no 
other world and life for us hereafter why all this 
work and turmoil," or " why is it so and so," or 
" what are we created for," and all such silly rot, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 77 

as though things could be otherwise than what they 
are, when certain conditions exist which make it so. 
All of the above remarks are the result of selfish- 
ness, or it is Evil complaining, since the animal has 
no Thought and Conscience to complain with. It 
is not for me to say why am I thus, but it is for 
me to make the most out of WHAT IS, and NOT 
THAT THE ACORN CAN SAY TO DEVELOP- 
MENT, " Why hast thou made me thus." It would 
be just as reasonable to ask " why is there a 
world ? " I cannot say " why hast thou made me 
thus ", because IT IS SO OR, THUSLY, and " I 
am " as " I am ", and will be what I will, because 
whatsoever the Conscious Thought IS, that IS the 
life " I am " also. I use the term " this life ", or 
" this world " because there is no other way in 
which to give an idea of two distinct ideas existing 
as one condition of life. So, this space will be 
changed from THIS WORLD to the OTHER 
WORLD when the Natural Law and condition is 
abolished — replaced by the Spiritual Law and 
Thought or God as Wholly existing here, instead 
of the two present Laws existing, and not the gen- 
eral opinion that the world is to be destroyed, for, 
in the words of Jesus, " I came not to destroy, but 
to save the world ". Neither THOUGHT—" Good 
and Evil " — or God and Satan are of the world, 
nor are they of the body, because they work as 
" I am " and a body to-day, but to-morrow as John, 
if I be nothing, therefore it is not John and I who 
are working independently. Jesus spoke of the 
body-building — when he said " I can of myself do 
nothing ". Because there is no other term that can 
be used to express these things and sayings, so 



78 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

man— you are used as a kind of " THIRD PART " 
as referred to in Revelation, or a party to the whole, 
in order that the TWO PARTS— Good and Evil 
may be distinguished one from the other. 

It is reasonable to believe that in Time, Thought 
in all forms of life will be capable of greater pos- 
sibilities than we of to-day are able to enjoy. Per- 
haps there is no more evidence of this than in 
" Wireless Telegraphy ", — and still later is the 
" Wireless Telephone ", this latter only having a 
partial demonstration to-day. I predict the time 
is coming when there shall be no use for the Postal 
Service as far as correspondence is concerned. The 
proof of this is already discernable by Telepathy, 
or Transmission of Thought from one person to an- 
other. How often we hear of this or that person 
having " a presentiment " of something about to 
take place which in some way concerns them, which 
proves the ever development of Thought to some 
form or other. (I trust you will not confound this 
" presentiment " above mentioned with those who 
claim to see " the departed " or " Spirits ", for 
such can only be classed with some kind of a 
nervous disorder of which I will prove later is a 
"disorder"). The proof that Thought is trans- 
ferred from one person to another in a crude way, or 
not in a distinct way and apprehension of a thing, is 
shown in the remark : " talk of the devil and he is 
sure to appear ", because, the person making this 
remark has received a slight telepathy of the com- 
ing of such a person. If you are able to talk with 
a person by the wireless telephone, then, the only 
reason preventing one person talking with another 
at a distance, is because the law of attraction in 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 79 

this form has not developed, or we might use the 
term — discovered, yet, the word developed is only 
proper in the sense that nothing exists until it has 
developed. I understand " the secret of wireless 
telegraphy lies in the instrument that attracts ". 
So, why not believe that the secret which is a 
secret only because the idea has not developed, is 
the method that shall attract one person to another, 
and like in many other things shall take the place 
of material — wire — or postal means of carrying. It 
is possible that the persons wishing to attract each 
other must be of the same temperament, which 
can be cultivated as in all things, in order to attract 
each other, just as the instruments used in wireless 
telegraphy are tuned the same in order to attract 
the sounds to each other. When the Thought de- 
velops the idea of how the electric force in me can 
send with force my thoughts to a distance, or to 
another person, then will that person receive my 
thoughts — be conscious of them, if that person be 
receptive to my thoughts, or wishes to receive them. 
I do not believe as some contend, that " thoughts 
go about in the air, landing here or there, or where 
no Conscience shall be receptive to them ", since, 
no Power or Thought can be given to a person, 
and over another, unless the one person yields the 
Power to the other, or has no Power and Mind of 
their own. I would be in hell, and a fool, if I would 
allow other persons to send me Evil and Thoughts 
of a character I could not use. How absurd, — to 
think if some person held to the Thought that I 
am bad, or sent me such thoughts, — I would be bad 
— making me subject to what other people Thought. 
I am subject ONLY to my own Thoughts, and by 



80 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

being Conscious of the Thought and Power, I have 
Thought and Power to overcome the Evil influences 
which may surround me. This is where Christian 
Scientists and some others are wrong in saying, 
" You should hold only a Good and Health 
Thought for this or that person at a distance, or 
nearby, when that person is Evil or unhealthy, in 
order to help them ", as though such a person could 
be influenced by my thoughts unless, of course, he 
knew something about what I am doing and yields 
to me by his own relaxation of body and Thought, 
which again, is only a form of mesmerism, since, 
I am subject to what other people " demonstrate " 
for me. Such as the above information — " to think 
good of a person " — is good for people to hold to, 
for, it is a BENEFIT to those who hold to it, 
since, holding a good thought of another is a sign 
of no ill-will toward them. But, that " I am " God 
and Satan — Good and Evil Thoughts, in individual 
form, is illustrated in the following of which I 
have made mention heretofore, — 

" Ye are not of the world, even as I am not of 
the world, I and my Father are one." This is sig- 
nificant of you — man or Jesus as God, or the Unity 
of Good or God in individual form of Expression. 
Then he said, " Ye are of your Father, the devil, 
and the lust of your father, ye will do. He was a 
murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the 
Truth, because there is no Truth in him." This is 
significant of you — man or Jesus as Satan or the 
Unity of Evil or Satan in individual form of Ex- 
pression. I use the term " you or Jesus " as signifi- 
cant of ALL MEN as MAN or ONE, since all 
men — bodies are the same, though Jesus was above 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 81 

the average man, in that he revealed the Truth 
as he lived it above the average man of his time, 
just as any inventor is greater or above those to 
whom he reveals his invention. Note here also, 
that Satan—" Father "—IS from " the beginning ", 
just as God — " Father " — is in " the beginning ", 
and the same weight is here thrown upon the 
Father who is the Spirit of Good, as upon the 
Father who is the spirit of Evil — the word Father 
in the quotation referring to God being written with 
a capital F, because the Truth is greater than the 
error. If these two remarks did not refer to you 
or man as the Expression of Thought, or as lead- 
ing two lives in one, then they would be contradic- 
tory, as all Bible quotations are if we take them 
figuratively. Of course, I can understand where 
some who read these passages will say, — " these 
remarks were not delivered to the same people, or 
at the same time and place, and therefore, must 
refer to different people". You will ALWAYS 
note in the religious life and view, a certain class 
condemning another or saying, " I am glad I am 
not as other men ", and so they infer that the Evil 
remark could not allude to THEM, but to the other 
class. But Jesus said, " There is only due Good 
and that is God ", so he did not necessarily refer 
to the people as one class being good and another 
being evil, only in the sense that he was illustrating 
THE TWO CLASSES at DIFFERENT TIMES 
— so the two remarks at different times. These I 
say pertain to Thought, because they are as it says 
in " the beginning ", while you — " Ye " as being 
addressed here, were in the present, and only exist- 
ing to-day as a body, because you were not in " the 



82 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

beginning ", yet, existing as the Thought by mani- 
festation, just as the good and poor construction 
of a building is the expression of a good and poor 
thing — idea of construction as long as THE 
BUILDING STANDS. If in the former pages I 
have not made it clear that Thought and Power — 
Thought is Power — are the leading factors in the 
real life of man, or that it concerns him alone when 
speaking of his life relation to God, then I trust 
there shall be plainer facts written in following 
pages that will convince the most skeptical of the 
end of the Natural world, and this refers to the 
end of " the natural man ". I here end this chap- 
ter by claiming in the same manner of tone spoken 
heretofore, that — The only God there IS, is Man, 
and the only Satan there IS, is Man; but the time 
is coming when there shall be but One God — one 
man (man is plural here). To-day, Man leads a 
DUAL LIFE, because both God and Satan exist as 
Thought, but " the end is not yet ", for all have not 
been able to even think the same, and then, when 
all think the same, it is but the beginning of the 
end of the Natural condition, since, Time is re- 
quired in which to work to one End. 

" Now I beseech you, brethen, 
By the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, that ye all speak THE 
SAME THING, and THAT there 
Be no diversions among you, — 
But THAT ye be perfectly joined 
Together in the same Mind, 
And in the same judgment, 
As that of our Lord Jesus Christ ". 



THE SOUL IS SENSE. 

"Jesus said unto them, thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy Soul, 
and with all thy mind". 

There has so much been said about "the Soul 
of man ", that it seems almost impossible to raise 
with profit any voice above the many different 
views, yet, most of the opinions expressed by those 
who are supposed to be reliable and able thinkers, 
seem to end the same, or that there is an individual 
soul of man which exists after death. It is like 
the idea of most religionists who are preaching a 
different view of the future state of man, yet be- 
lieving they will all terminate into the same heaven. 
They liken or compare their different views with 
the different roads which lead to a city. This to me 
is very much in error, though it may seem pleas- 
ing because it relieves one of a certain responsi- 
bility in finding the true way, since, it is so much 
EASIER TO GO BY DIFFERENT CHANNELS 
OR ROADS, because it offers an excuse for not 
finding and knowing the ONE WAY. We must 
come into the realization that there is but ONE 
ROAD which leads to the Truth in anything, as 
Jesus illustrates in the remark, — " He that entereth 
not by the door into the sheep fold, but climbeth up 
SOME OTHER WAY, the same is a thief and a 
robber ". Like in my former remarks of the True 
83 



84 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

God or Thought as living forever, so I will agree 
that the True Soul of man exists forever, but not 
in the same meaning as given by some Psychologists, 
who have only aimed to reveal to us the True Soul. 
So I have defined the word Soul as that of the 
word Sense and will verify the facts by thoroughly 
explaining the same. The Soul is nothing more 
than the Sense of things, or the Sense of a thing, 
and exists forever in meaning that any Truth exists 
forever, while the Soul or Sense of things Natural 
can only be temporary as its name signifies. What 
reason would there be in saying man should " love 
the Lord with all thy soul ", if it pertained to the 
individual as having a Soul existing as an individ- 
ual ? The word " thy ", here signifies you, or an 
individual, and the word Soul signifies Sense be- 
cause of the word " all " thy in connection with the 
word Soul, since, " all " signifies strength in pro- 
portion, and could be used as part to apply in use 
with the Soul, or as full strength in connection with 
the Soul. And when I say " connection with the 
Soul " as the word " all " is used in this meaning 
here, it would indicate that the Soul of man, or as 
an individual could be in parts, which to me would 
not be much of a man if he were disconnected. 
Therefore, " thy Soul " is thy Sense of life, and 
one should use " all " his Sense of life as to what 
constitutes the Higher Idea in order to reach the 
Idea. This Sense is also indivisible, but used in 
connection with the word " thy " in order to give 
the individuality of the meaning of the Unity of the 
Soul. To " love the Lord with ALL thy Soul or 
Sense of a Higher Life, which Higher is Heaven 
because it is above the Lower or animal Sense of 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 85 

life, and Heaven because it is the Truth, will in 
Time, or at the end of Time, be the whole Soul 
and bodily form of life. The Spiritual Sense then, 
is the Soul of a thing which exists forever. Like 
all things, we are coming into a different view, or 
should view the word Soul as the MEANING of 
a thing, and when that meaning is thoroughly and 
properly used, it will develop such as the meaning 
signifies. And what is this different Sense, but 
a different Soul ! Not that the Soul changes in its 
Truth of Being, but that the Idea or Truth of Soul 
changes in man as his Idea of Spiritual life changes. 
The eternity of the Soul is but the existing quali- 
ties that live forever, and these are the only Souls 
which exist forever. There can be no individual 
Soul, because it is like as Eternal Thought or God, 
and True Souls are the Unity of Spirit, yet, the 
Soul or Sense of a thing appears individual to man 
because used by individuals. There can be no such 
a thing as " Soul of man ", other than that it exists 
for the use of man to be a quality thru which he is 
to make the most of life. 

Spencer in quoting Cieza says, " Soul they called 
Sonccon, a word which also means heart ", also 
Crantz tells us the Greenlanders believe in two 
souls — viz., the shadow and the breath ". It re- 
mains only to note the progressive differentiation 
of the conception of the body and soul, which the 
facts show us, as in the last chapter we saw that, 
along with the growth of intelligence, the idea of 
that permanent insensibility we call death, is grad- 
ually differentiated from the idea of those tempo- 
rary insensibilities which simulate it till at length 
it is marked off as radically unlike; so, here, we 



86 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

see that the ideas of a substantial self and an un- 
substantial self, acquire this strong contrast by de- 
grees; and that increasing knowledge, joined with 
a critical growing faculty determine the change ". 
Emerson says : " Life will be imaged, but cannot 
be divided or doubled. Any invasion of its unity 
would be chaos. The Soul is not twin-born but 
the only begotten, and though revealing itself as 
child in time, child in appearance, is of a fatal and 
universal power, admitting of no co-life." 

To claim God or Thought is Eternal is to claim 
Soul is Eternal, but when you claim there is a 
Soul of man, you take away the Eternity and Unity 
of the Soul, or make an individual of the Soul. 
Jesus said : " And fear not them which kill the 
body, but are not able to kill the Soul; but rather 
fear him which is able to destroy both soul and 
body in hell." Though men are able to destroy 
the body as in war, yet they are not able by such 
means to destroy the Sense or Soul, or Senses or 
Souls which the man embodies, since they are 
qualities that can only be destroyed by Thought. 
The first part of the verse alludes to what I have 
just said — as in war, are those " which kill the 
body ", and concerns the individual directly, while 
the latter part of the verse refers to the Soul or 
Sense that is embodied by the form or individual. 
The Natural or Sense of Error is that which rightly 
destroys the body thru disease, and the result is 
" both soul and body in hell ", since the man's Soul 
or Sense is lost with the body — that is, the body 
is certainly of no use to that man when his Sense 
of Reason is lost, and THEN IS, "both soul and 
body in hell ". So then, the ONE, or " him which 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 87 

is able to destroy both soul and body in hell ", is 
Satan — the sinful Thought, and not as generally 
believed a God at one time lovely, and at another 
time filled with hatred. The Sense of Error which 
is Evil Thought, is that which destroys the Sense 
of Truth which is Eternal, and THEN AND 
THERE THE BODY ALSO, for, such a condi- 
tion IS HELL for that man, and not " will be hell 
hereafter " for that individual. 

You cannot destroy the Truth, nor even the Error 
of a thing by destroying the body — building. The 
ignorant people had this experience with Jesus and 
others, and in fact, all growth of knowledge given 
by those who have made Science a Study, have at 
one time or another fallen by the ax of those who 
were in power to wield it, but you will note the 
words of Truth live after the death or destruction 
of that body. The Christ Idea and Sense of a 
thing is never destroyed because you have destroyed 
the body, as this body is referred to in the first 
part, yet, the Sense of Error and body (Soul and 
body) will eventually be destroyed, for this is the 
work of Truth to destroy the Error. Man under 
the Sense and fire of Error, or Soul of Error is 
subject to diseased conditions, and therefore a fit 
subject for hell, because the condition of that body 
IS HELL from the very fact that the Soul or Sense 
of that man IS ROTTEN. If your body is dis- 
eased, you can only lay the Cause in most and ex- 
treme cases to the Sense, " WHICH " is respon- 
sible for the disease, since the body can " TAKE 
NO THOUGHT OF ITSELF ", therefore only 
subject to the Sense of Thought it embodies. Spen- 
cer says, " For of the Soul, the body form doth 



88 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

take, For Soul is form and doth the body make." 
It stands to reason that only in the form of Soul 
as Sense could the condition of the body be formed 
— changed, not as to the shape — form of the body, 
but the conditions of that body. It is the Spiritual 
Sense which builds the body — Spiritual form. It 
being the Spiritual Sense or Soul that lives for- 
ever, such a Sense of life Thought will bring 
about the Spiritual form of man. But, as referred 
to, man has, and does generally hold to the opinion 
that Soul is really a separate entity from God, or 
that it refers to man independently and individ- 
ually and specifically, whereas, it is the Essence of 
God or Thought used in the form of the Soul of 
man in order to designate Thought in a more uni- 
versal form, because the word " Souls " is used in 
some passages. Jesus said " Come unto me all 
ye that labor and are heavy laden and I will give 
rest unto your Souls ". This here refers to the 
Senses — Souls of a single person — which Senses 
are at unrest in all walks of life, yet, it could here 
be referred to individuals and still not lose its in- 
divisibility. The Eternity of the Soul is but the 
Eternity of Truth in Expression which man em- 
bodies in what we call " this world " and no " other 
world " as yet, for, there is no other world but IN 
NAME ONLY thus far. In this Sense the Soul 
IS Eternal, which, of course, is the Soul FOR MAN, 
and for ALL MEN. The time was when there 
was no Sense or Soul of anything, but, each gen- 
eration unfolds by development a much more 
faculty. It would be just as well to abandon this 
word " Soul " for that of Truth, if we could realize 
the Truth thru any other channel than the Sense, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 89 

but, as the Sense of Truth can only be realized by 
what is termed the Senses, or the Sense of a thing, 
— we can conclude the Soul inevitable. You will 
perhaps say, " Why not use the word Sense then 
instead of the word Soul, if the word Soul is a 
synonym to Sense. But the word Soul is separate 
from the word Sense when the word Sense is ap- 
plied to individuals, from the very fact that one 
man is not directly responsible for the Sense which 
another man holds of a thing; therefore, Sense 
can be used instead of Soul because of the actual 
Truth of the indivisibility of the Soul. Also, the 
word Sense can be applied in many and more proper 
ways of usage than the word Soul, just as the word 
Spirit is used in a sentence to express the same 
meaning as the word God. To my thinking, Soul 
is a synonym to Truth and man when it is ap- 
plicable to Truth and man, but when it applies to 
Error, it is synonymous to Error, from the very 
fact that there are different Senses of Truth and 
Error. So I say again, that some Psychologists 
write concerning the immortality of the Soul as 
that which is the Soul of each or individual man 
that lives forever, instead of the Real Soul of man. 
They write like preachers preach — not from ex- 
perience and observation of what HERE IS LIFE 
— "this IS life eternal "; but on the principle of, 
or thought of what they " believe " IS A LIFE 
HEREAFTER, or a continued life of that person. 
They do not think, but " BELIEVE " and so write 
and preach from MERE BELIEF ONLY, thereby 
making "THE WORDS OF GOD OF NONE 
EFFECT" HERE. They are not thinkers, but, 
merely " believers ", as one Prof. Barnes who 



90 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

claims the name of a Psychologist, says : " Thinkers 
are a detriment to the people generally." This is 
the substance of one of his lectures I listened to 
recently. So he believes and as he said, " I expect 
to be up there looking down on the people," — which 
rot is THE RESULT OF BELIEF ONLY UPON 
THEORY, and not the belief derived from ex- 
perience and observation, and hinders the Christ 
Idea of life that should be lived here as Jesus 
taught and lived to the best of his ability, and it 
cannot be lived here, if it is taught that such, or 
the Spiritual life shall be lived in another world, or 
that we should prepare ourselves to live it in an- 
other world. The idea too, that the Soul or Spirit 
leaves the body is absurd, and when they tell you 
this, they, too, are SEEING THINGS from mere 
belief. The body is that Spirit or Soul Expression 
so long as this or that body exists, just as the 
Thought is manifested by the body. We know the 
Soul and the Thought as the body is known. We 
see the Soul and Thought of man by the action — 
body of that man. If you could see and " believe " 
that the Spirit or Soul leaves the body, then you 
could observe and believe that the Truth leaves 
the body. It would be absurd to "believe" you 
could make a diagnosis of Truth, other than that 
it is expressed by what exists in Truth. Man is 
just as much of Truth as he Expresses, and Truth 
is just as much of man as it is expressed. Be- 
cause man embodies Spirit, and a Sense of Truth 
and Error, it is not to be construed into a fact that 
they ARE IN THE BODY, but ARE THAT 
BODY MEANINGLY. You may easily form the 
opinion, or believe that Spirit leaves the body, if 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 91 

you could hold to the idea that it was, or is in the 
body. A spoken word is the form or expression 
Thought, and is embodied in that Thought, and the 
Thought is not a Thought until it exists bodily, 
nor is the Thought in a body, but a state of Con- 
science manifestly so, nor is it LOCATED THERE 
as an individual Consciousness, but in a state of 
continuity and passing Conscience as indivisible. 
I claim all there is to Spirit is what is Expressed, 
and all there is to Soul is the Sense of a thing 
expressed, and all there is to man is what he ex- 
presses in the visible, because there is no such 
thing as that which is invisible, though the common 
version and general opinion is that there exists an 
Invisible God, or that God is Invisible. You take 
a piece of paper and drop it where the wind is, 
and it will move and sway according to the wind, 
and thereby expresses the movement of the wind, 
(Spirit), but, THE WIND IS NOT IN IT— the 
paper, (body). Yet it embodies the wind because 
of its movement. If the wind were in it, then 
would the wind be subject to control by it, and 
thereby would seem individual. The paper would 
then control it just as a man would control an apple 
held in his grasp. Neither is the paper IN the 
wind (Man cannot be in Spirit) but it becomes A 
PART of the wind, or we may say, is the wind in 
itself, and like man, is the individual expression of 
the wind, as man is the individual expression of 
the Spirit and is that spirit in itself. When the 
paper becomes absorbed (burned or decayed) or 
not a part of the wind by expression of movement, 
it is just the same as man who is not able after 
death (decayed) to express the Spirit, the Soul, 



92 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the Thought or God of life, yet, the Spirit, etc., is 
seen by other bodies by Expression, just as the 
wind continues to move and is seen by other ma- 
terial bodies. 

Jesus said " the wind bloweth where it listeth, 
and thou hearest the sound thereof, but cannot tell 
whence it cometh, and whither it goeth; so is 
every one that is born of the Spirit." In other 
words, no man can define Thought or Spirit, other 
than what is expressed in life, just as the wind is 
not definable only as it is seen by its direction, and 
cannot especially go anywhere, nor come from any 
place, therefore, it neither cometh nor goeth, but 
IS. So IS every man that is born of the Spirit — 
the same action as that Spirit by body manifesta- 
tion. While Soul, Sense, Spirit, etc., are not de- 
fined the same as solids, they are no less compo- 
nents. In speaking of the Natural, Jesus said, " No 
man can see God at any time and live." That is, no 
Natural Sense of a thing can stand before the 
Spiritual Sense of a thing and live, — man being 
used as the form of either Sense Working. If the 
above referred to Man individually and specifically, 
or figuratively, it would contradict the saying: 
" Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall SEE 
God ". The " pure in heart " cannot avoid seeing 
God, because God is seen only as the pure in heart 
is manifested. 

It is recorded in the Bible that Jesus said to the 
doubtful Thomas, " Blessed are they that have 
not seen, and yet have believed." Jesus was not 
living, though we find " he said " these words. I 
might mention here the fact that mesmerism, though 
not known as such in those days, played a very 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 93 

prominent part in the life of Jesus and latter days of 
the disciples. The above remark seemed to come 
from Jesus because of a SELF mesmeric state. 
This illustrates their OWN THINKING— of the 
eleven disciples — directed to one — Thomas who 
could not see as they " believed ". It was a kind 
of ventriloquial expression of their thought coming 
from the vision of Jesus, and it certainly was a 
" vision ", since he — Jesus could no more exist after 
the Natural death, than any other of his time, or the 
present time. This was a very good " doctrine " 
in those days, or any " adulterous generation 
SEEKING A SIGN ", or looking to the future, or 
looking for Christ or God or Spirit, etc., of life in 
form, other than man expressing it — which really 
is seeing it. So, I think we are advanced to-day 
because we have more MEN like the " doubtful " 
Thomas. He was THE ONLY MAN OUT OF 
TWELVE, who did not believe in visions, or insane 
ideas, and so, had no FEAR of expressing his feel- 
ings when he did not understand a thing, and THIS 
IS ALL that this verse illustrates in reality. The 
other disciples very plainly show their cowardice 
and ignorance from the very fact that Jesus HAD 
PREVIOUSLY "REBUKED them MANY 
TIMES for their LACK of UNDERSTAND- 
ING ". They dare not " ask any more questions ", 
so they " believed ". This verse illustrates how true 
in life it is, or how ignorant, people would remain 
if there were no Thomases to ask questions when in 
doubt. The Professor talks on a subject before a 
class of students, and afterwards questions them as 
to their understanding of the subject. They ex- 
claim "we know", ("believe"), but they do not 



94 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

rise to explain why they know, yet, one who is not 
afraid to admit his ignorance, arises from among 
them saying, " I do not understand ". The Pro- 
fessor proves by showing thru a demonstration of 
the subject, instead of by words or parable only, 
and thru this one — Thomas, are all in the class 
made wise to it. I will agree that Jesus appeared 
to the disciples in a VISIONARY WAY, and that 
" the resurrection" but signified the then visionary 
idea of the Truth. This visionary sight was due 
to the constant thought of seeing Jesus, for, if it 
were true that Jesus appeared, we might well say 
the ground taken by Spiritualists is a fact regard- 
ing " Spirit manifestation ", etc. But as Jesus 
" CHOSE " his disciples, and as all who accept 
such are the same temperament, we can conclude 
they were and are easily brought under such a state 
of seeing, which, of course, was and is a good thing 
for them and all who live under the age of super- 
stition and view of the future, for, " where igno- 
rance is bliss 'tis folly to be wise ", or, as one priest 
said, " if our cult get along better thru keeping them 
in ignorance, it is better for them and those about 
them." And so the Soul has been preached to man 
by those who really know better, but in order to 
reach their own end of Power and wealth, the teach- 
ing continues to stand for Truth. 

In Luke 12:19-20 we read, — "And I will say 
to my Soul, Soul thou hast much goods laid up 
for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink and be 
merry." " But God said, unto him, Thou fool ! 
this night thy Soul shall be required of thee ; then 
whose shall those things be, which thou hast pro- 
vided? " Here, we have in the first quotation, the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 95 

illustration of Conscious self. " I will say to my 
Soul " — man conscious of an Evil Sense, or a 
selfish Evil claiming its own. In the next verse 
we have the illustration of Man being Conscious of 
the opposite, for " God said unto him " — Man Con- 
scious of unselfishness, since, we find the Higher 
Thought replacing the Lower Thought by the ex- 
pression — " thou fool " when the Higher appeared. 
How truly this illustrates the Natural Sense or 
Soul of man as he thinks only of self, and like all 
thought of a future pleasure and heaven as a lo- 
cality, he is, at any time, liable to leave behind him 
the opportunity to live and enjoy life as he travels. 
We hear people say as the above illustrates, — " I 
will work hard and accumulate for so many years, 
and then take my ease ". They little realize the 
overburden they are heaping upon themselves, for, 
the result is sometimes felt, because the overwork 
and too much thought for the future has crowded 
TOO MANY DAYS INTO ONE DAY. Then 
too, " thou fool ! " this might be your last, and 
" those things " which you have stored away will 
not benefit you. We spend too much time and 
worry over " our children ", as though they, and 
even those who are related otherwise, have no 
chance as we have had in the world to make a liv- 
ing. We are a detriment, when we do not allow 
the same talent to work in those following as it 
works in us. This is the Natural Sense or Soul 
taken from the child that should develop in it. 

If, according to Spencer, " The Soul is form and 
doth the body make ", it is my understanding that 
the Natural Soul or Sense of life is the body mani- 
festation of this life, and unavoidable because of 



96 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the present and former Natural Condition, and to 
remove the same as Cause, in a way, we should in 
order to bring about the Spiritual body manifesta- 
tion only, — use the Spiritual Soul or Sense of life 
as Cause, which, of course, can only be accomplished 
thru the Thought Sense, thereof, as Jesus says, 
"with ALL thy Soul, and with all thy mind" — 
Thought. Paul speaks of this, or I define it as 
such, when he said, — " The first man Adam was 
made a living Soul; the last Adam WAS made a 
quickening Spirit. " Howbeit that was not first 
which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and 
afterward that which is spiritual/' You who claim 
" there is no matter ", as in Christian Science, and 
Mental Science, must here deny Paul, as well as any 
proved Physical conditions. This, as I have men- 
tioned in the preceding chapter, alludes to the 
Physical or Nature existing prior to the Spiritual 
or Evolution of Thought or God. The TWO 
Adams represent Matter and Spirit — " the first 
man Adam " was Adam after the flesh, which had 
a different " Soul " or Sense of Life and lived ac- 
cordingly. " The last Adam " — called Jesus, and 
Adam because of the flesh relation — represents the 
Spirit or Mental, and living more accordingly. So 
then, Thought concerning the Spiritual life or God 
TO BE ALL IN ALL, is the immortality of the 
Soul or Sense that IS, but Thought NOW concern- 
ing the Natural life that IS, is not the Immortal 
life that shall be and is not. Note how the word 
" IS " is used by Paul. He does not say nor claim 
that God, or the Spiritual WAS Spiritual or 
FIRST, because, if God was the origin or Creator, 
it should read, howbeit, that IS not first which 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 97 

WAS Spiritual, but it says, Howbeit, that WAS 
NOT FIRST which IS Spiritual. The word " is ", 
following the word " was ", is significant that the 
Spiritual " WAS NOT FIRST ". 

In Revelation 16:3, it reads, "And the second 
angel poured out his vial upon the sea; and it be- 
came as the blood of a dead man : and every living 
soul died in the sea." In this verse I give the defi- 
nition of Angel as that of Thought and " the sea " 
as that of man or " nations ". " Blood " signifies 
essential life, and " Soul " signifies Sense. The 
Truth which the " vial " or vessel of understanding 
contained, is given — " poured upon the sea " — to 
the people, and "became as the blood — life — of a 
dead man ", because it — the Truth appeared as 
" dead " to man, but now received as the " blood " 
— life of man, and therefore caused the destruction 
of the Natural Senses, or Souls of life, for, " every 
living soul " or Sense of things died in the sea — 
minds of the people. If you still hold to the idea 
that you have an individual soul to lose or to retain ; 
it should be silenced here, because " EVERY living 
soul died ", and would indicate no chance for any 
living being or soul to live. But it is " every living " 
Sense of a material nature shall be abolished or 
" die " or be destroyed when it shall have run its 
course which shall be at the End of Time when the 
Spiritual Sense shall be Absolute. 

Emerson says : " Because the Soul is progressive, 
it never quite repeats itself, but in every act at- 
tempts the production of a new and fairer whole." 
Now, if the Soul or Sense of a thing was settled, 
or did not advance as Time and Thought advanced 
— developed, we might " believe " or even think 



98 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

each individual man had a Soul. But, my Soul 
to-day (not mine either), is not the Soul or Sense 
of to-morrow, only in the degree that it reasons 
and lives the same to-morrow. It is the work then 
of what we call the individual Soul of man, or a 
Sense that is Natural that must either grow into a 
Spiritual Sense of things, that such a State of Per- 
fection is reached. Now, if the average man or in- 
dividual had the work to do, we could not conceive 
of such Perfection, because man generally views 
from things that appear material and in form as it 
exists to-day, rather than accept the Universal 
Thought of development. He believes because he 
sees man to-day in one light, that he should always 
remain so here, but change hereafter, when really 
there is no other place for him to work, since, " God 
is not the God "—Work " of the dead, but of the 
living ". Job said, " MY Soul chooseth death ", be- 
cause the Evil had worked in him to such an ex- 
tent that he suffered disease of the flesh, and so 
the Sense or Soul could only release itself from 
suffering by death, since there could be no suffer- 
ing in that body after the Sense of life became ex- 
tinct in such a bodily form. We can now see or 
should see by experience and observation (" Judge 
by the signs of the times ") that such forms of life 
in disease are not the true forms of Spiritual life. 
The asylums and such like are but the land-marks 
to a thing that should not stand. It is time we 
should not care to experience these things ourselves, 
in order to prove them, but should learn thru the 
experience of others that HERE and NOWHERE 
ELSE is Perfection reached. Persons will then 
say, " if I ever arrive at such a condition wherein 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 99 

I have lost my Soul — Sense of Reason, I trust I 
shall not be placed in such asylums ; for I shall be 
useless and an expense to the public, and care not 
to take the chance of regaining my Soul ", which 
is the only Soul or Sense that can exist and can be 
lost, and which is lost to that man only as a bodily 
existence, since, the Good and Evil Souls — Senses 
live on until the Evil Sense is destroyed by the 
Good Sense. 

Let us deal here with what are termed the dif- 
ferent Senses used, and we shall find that the one 
great Sense is what I have defined as that of Reason 
and the Sense referred to in the Bible of Revela- 
tion as that of the " Seventh Angel " or last Sense 
to be reached. Not but what we have had reason 
for some time, just as we have had the Sense of 
this or that, but that they have not always been 
defined as such. We have believed there were but 
" five Senses ", namely, — Taste, Smell, Touch, 
Hearing and Sight", but these are not now con- 
sidered complete, as there are now what may be 
termed " Sensations of Organic life " and called 
the " Sixth Sense ". It includes the feeling of 
Hunger, Thirst, Suffocation, etc. So then, we have 
the Sense of Taste, the Sense of Smell, the Sense 
of Touch, the Sense of Hearing, the Sense of Sight, 
and the Sense of Thirst, which are the Six Senses, 
and are embodied or formed by man and also ani- 
mals having brain and nerve. Such animals and 
the primitive state of man have these Senses and 
need have no Conscience and Thought in order to 
have these Senses. Man, after the Thought and 
Conscience developed, received the Sense of Right 
and Wrong, therefore the Sense of Reasoning which 



100 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

I define as the Seventh Sense and the Soul, which 
can be termed the Thought of Good and Evil work- 
ing. 

Jesus said, " For what is a man profited, if he 
shall gain the whole world, and lose his own Soul ? 
or what shall a man give in exchange for his Soul ? " 
In other words, What profit would it be for me to 
gain riches, and then lose my Sense and live in 
some asylum? Neither can a man give all these 
riches which he has gained for his Soul, or the re- 
turn of it, or "give in exchange", to regain the 
Sense he has lost, because this is something money 
cannot buy. Man must of himself be this Truth, 
for, by living the Truth, he retains the Soul or 
Sense of Reason he might have lost, and thereby 
manifests more the Real Sense of life and " Mind 
which was in Christ Jesus ". Jesus said concern- 
ing this Truth, " For whosoever will save his life 
shall lose it, — and whosoever will lose his life for 
my sake shall find it." That is, he that shall be 
Conscious of the Spiritual life, shall not be Con- 
scious of the Natural life, or " lose HIS life ", and 
he that shall be Conscious of the Natural life, shall 
not be Conscious of the Spiritual life, or " save his 
life ". The body is the " sign " of either Con- 
sciousness. To be Conscious of God is to save the 
Soul to that extent by Reason saves the Soul of 
them hereafter, since, by propogation of a Good 
Sense are they who inherit by propogation subject 
to the things inherited, which is to say the more 
the Higher Sense or Soul is developed, just that 
much more of God or Good Thought exists. 

If some one had not revealed the Truth, as a 
Higher Sense of life than what may be termed 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 101 

the Natural or animal nature, it is safe to say ere 
this time the whole generation would have been 
idiotic, since Evil — over sexual indulgence or the 
Natural Evil is the only true Cause for such a con- 
dition. Jesus was simply the first and only ONE 
to recognize this, and so he gave up " HIS LIFE " 
—the Natural, or " DIED FOR US " in order to 
" save the world " from such a state as also re- 
ferred to by Paul in Romans i : 26-27. Many a 
parent, if they have not seen their own Soul — Sense 
lost in themselves, have seen it lost in themselves 
by their offspring. Some of the offspring do not in- 
herit so much of the Sensual Sense or Soul, be- 
cause the Sense of Evil is not so prominent in the 
parent Conscience at one time as at another, nor 
is it the same always during pregnancy. The child 
inherits these evils if the mother has any desire of 
some evil during pregnancy, — also, this may be 
while the child is nursing. Neither does the whole 
fault lay with the mother for the hereditary and 
certain evil and diseased conditions of the child, 
since the seed of the father may be infected with 
the germ of evil and disease. One case I note in 
particular was a woman, who, while in " carrying " 
gave birth to two boys at two different states of 
feeling, and both turned out in life — after maturity 
to be just the type she had held in Conscience dur- 
ing pregnancy. She had proclaimed for one the 
love of lust and the other a fondness for books — 
she, having a liking for books and reading the same 
almost continually at the one time, while at the 
other time, she thought only of the sex indulgence 
part of life. This is her statement, and I believe 
it, because it had long been my observation with 



102 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

other cases which I had made in its study. A case 
comes to my mind now, of a woman demanding 
whiskey while she was in a pregnant state, to such 
an extent that the husband thought it best to give 
in and so procured the same and she indulged in 
it like one in great thirst for water, and the result 
was she became very sick. As soon as she regained 
her normal condition, she did not care to drink any 
more, in fact it became sickening to her thought. 
The result was that after the child became of age, 
it could never bear even the sight of liquor. If the 
mother had not been satisfied with her liking and 
taking of the whiskey when she wanted it and then 
and there destroyed the appetite for it, the chances 
are the child would have " hankered " after it 
later in life. This is a case of hereditary, and we 
can give many proofs of its work, which, though 
we find many who believe to the contrary because 
of their misinterpretation of passages in the Old 
Testament. So the Soul is under the same heredi- 
tary influence as any form of life. We read where 
Richard said, " My soul and body on the action 
both," and we find many Richards after his mak- 
ing. This Soul is not the action of a Good Sense, 
but the action of an Evil Soul because it acts in 
the work of destruction. It also shows the " ac- 
tion " of the Evil Soul by the action of the " Body ", 
or " both ", or that the body acts with the Sense, or 
each IS AS THE OTHER, therefore, in the words 
of Spencer, "the soul is form and doth the body 
make." We speak of the Soul as immortal, and we 
speak of man as immortal. When you say " Shake- 
speare is Immortal", I agree that Shakespeare, 
Plato, Socrates, Jesus and the like are Immortal, be- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 103 

cause their words of Truth live forever, or are Im- 
mortal, but NOT THAT Shakespeare, Plato, Soc- 
rates, Jesus and the like are Immortal. My parents 
are Immortal in so far that their words of Truth 
live, because their words live by me, but my parents 
are not immortal. Let us remember then, only that 
which is Truth is Eternal, or that God as Thought is 
Eternal, and Immortal, and by so doing we shall be 
PARTAKERS, since, we have " PART IN THE 
RESURRECTION "—SOME KNOWLEDGE of 
building up a Soul and Body that is Eternal now 
in the Principle of Thought, but shall at the end 
of Time be embodied as such in the Visible, or as a 
Whole Soul which is Eternal, instead of the present 
dual life of the moral and immoral Soul or Sense 
of life. 

" He may live without books — what is knowledge 
but grieving? 
He may live without hope — what is hope but de- 
ceiving ? 
He may live without love — what is passion but 

pining ? 
But where is the man that can live without 
dining?" 

Meredith. 

He that loseth passion, shall grow in Knowledge, 
since passion hath no time for Truth. 



104 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 



THE RESURRECTION IS KNOWLEDGE. 
"I am the Resurrection and the Life". 

It has been only in the preceding chapters to give 
the idea that God and Satan are Thought, and that 
the Soul is Sense of Thought which will bring about 
the final results, with a Knowledge — that it is so, 
and so, in this chapter all are and must be asso- 
ciated with in order to give rise to the Knowledge 
that Resurrection is nothing more than Knowledge, 
since its name can only be associated with the word 
Knowledge instead of a belief that it refers to a 
person being resurrected, yet, that person on whom 
the Knowledge is given, shall be resurrected above 
that which is below, therefore " the Resurrection n 
— and likewise the Knowledge to attain the Resur- 
rection. Jesus said, " I am the resurrection and 
the Life." (i.e.) He gave out the knowledge of a 
Spiritual life to be lived, therefore " the resurrec- 
tion ", but " NOT THAT LIFE ". How absurd 
and void of meaning would this remark be, ("I 
am"), if you should apply it to the idea that Jesus 
was " resurrected from the dead " when he here 
was teaching what the meaning of the resurrection 
would do, and not that it applied to an after death, 
as is the general opinion put forth. Jesus made the 
above reply, when the same opinion was put to him 
about man living or being resurrected as an indi- 
vidual. Martha said, "I know my brother shall 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 105 

rise in the last day." But Martha should, and all 
should know that then and there — here — this 
Knowledge — Resurrection should take place. It 
says in another part of the Bible, and just because 
of this remark being written in another part of the 
Bible does the writing seem to refer to another life, 
and so seem to contradict each other. " For in the 
resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in 
marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven." 
I will allude to this passage farther on in the work, 
or give it more note and definition, but allude to 
it here just to make it appropriate with the other 
just given that it alludes to the same in that, — in 
the Knowledge of a Higher — Spiritual Thought of 
life here, you will not marry, because you have out- 
grown the Natural condition, therefore " the resur- 
rection ". 

Heaven signifies a Higher state of life reached, 
therefore, above the Lower — Earth state of life — 
Natural condition. While the knowledge of this 
may be known by a few, as the knowledge of a thing 
is generally known by a few, it shall in time be 
known by and be more universally lived, as all 
knowledge when it is revealed by the one who has 
made a certain Science a study, has failed to reach 
the majority at the time revealed. So this knowl- 
edge is " grieving " to that person as it was to Jesus, 
since, to a certain extent it is almost impossible to 
go against the inevitable and known existing con- 
ditions of a majority, because you are generally 
subject to like conditions, and because of the ma- 
jority in ridicule. 

Perhaps the most intricate of all passages and 
the one subject innermost in man is that which con- 



106 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

cerns the resurrection. The reason I suppose is 
the natural tendency to be always looking and 
thinking of the future. We give more time to seek- 
ing than doing, for, after we have sought and found 
we fail to act, but keep on seeking in a way, and 
always overlooking that which seems an ever pres- 
ent fact. It is not because we are unwilling to act, 
that our progress is always hindered, but for fear 
of going astray, or to find sometimes our expecta- 
tions at the end much less satisfactory to us be- 
cause anticipation is generally greater than realiza- 
tion. This to me is a proof and very illustrative of 
a Truth, that it is not wise to look and anticipate 
for the future, other than that which seems a rea- 
sonable present in the " hope " of gaining a better 
end. Like Meredith, I do not approve so much of 
the word " hope ", to an end that may be impossible, 
and as it is generally used, but sometimes use it 
for the want of a better one in the act of explana- 
tion. To hope for a thing will not bring it, be- 
cause hoping for a thing cannot produce it. It is 
the WORKING FOR A THING which will pro- 
duce it. " Hope is deceiving " because you may 
hope for something which is in direct contradiction 
to Progress and Reason, or what may not be bene- 
ficial to you nor those with whom you come in 
contact. So, if you work for, instead of hoping for, 
you are more liable to receive a thing, yet, do not 
even work for a thing that may be unreasonable at 
the end, as you are now hoping for a life which 
does not concern you now and here. There are 
quite a few hoping for, and even working for a 
something they shall not receive in the end, which 
same is due to believing in the resurrection as per- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 107 

taining to another life after this, but as they will 
not know the difference after death, and find some 
comfort in the same while living, let them " hope " 
and " believe " so long as they do not continue as 
of old, in forcing and drawing others in the same 
net. Hope is used like the words " Love " and 
" Knowledge " — very often misused — and though 
the word Knowledge may be used correctly, it does 
not always bring happiness, as Meredith says — '* it 
is grieving " to that person using and living it as 
he sees it is so. The ignorant person, like the ani- 
mal, drifts along with circumstances, taking no 
thought of Progress and making none, and yet re- 
ceiving at times, more happiness out of life than 
the average person with Knowledge. The majority 
of people go about their work each day, never 
dreaming of the Truth, while the Truth silently 
works its way to the surface when it becomes more 
recognized and cannot be lost to sight, or " hidden " 
as it has been heretofore. People with a knowl- 
edge of better conditions which can be reached thru 
this Knowledge, suffer under the load of trying to 
convince others of a better life, and also of being 
held up to ridicule. Jesus and Paul suffered by 
having the knowledge of the fact that the Spiritual 
life was to be lived here, and also because they 
could not continue to live the life that was and is 
more universally lived. But when the Conscience 
takes on this Knowledge, it is impossible to live 
otherwise, since it is hard to " go against Con- 
science", and that man IS just as his Conscience 
Is. To convince others to live the same as he did 
was the work of Truth, but of course, impossible 
to do so, and is impossible to-day to live such, in 



108 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

a universal way or wholly. " Knowledge is griev- 
ing " until it becomes universal, because until then, 
like in every walk of life, the burden is borne by 
one or a few, as in the case of Jesus regarding his 
Knowledge — Resurrection of a Higher Life. It is 
the universally living, or alike, which produces the 
harmony in a community, whether it be right or 
whether it be wrong, or whether it be Good, or 
whether it be Evil. Great men have suffered, and 
even put to death — Jesus was of this type — because 
they spoke before their time — had Knowledge of so 
and so — yet, such Knowledge as they taught in their 
day is being more universally lived and believed 
to-day, — so, while the Knowledge was and is a 
grief to that person, and therefore the burden to 
one man because not universally lived, it h to-day 
and will be in time to come, though it may be thou- 
sands of years before that state is universally 
reached, — a blessing to many, as REFERRED to 
by Jesus. " And it came to pass, as he spoke these 
things, a certain woman of the company lifted up 
her voice, and said unto him, Blessed IS the womb 
that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. 
" But he said, Yea, rather blessed ARE they that 
hear the word of God and keep it. " For, behold, 
the days are coming, in the which they shall say, 
Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never 
bare, and the paps which never gave suck." 

It is ignorance of how to obtain wealth that 
places man in a poor condition generally, — there- 
fore, a Knowledge of how to do and invest un- 
derstandingly, is the way by which you shall be- 
come wealthy. We must idmit, however, that many 
wealthy persons are somewhat responsible for the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 109 

conditions of poverty, because they have taken too 
much advantage of the poor and ignorant. But, it 
has been proven in the poor man that there be those 
who if they had the opportunity to be dishonest in 
a business way, they would do likewise, so it is not 
money and the business that make men better or 
worse, but that men themselves to deal honestly 
with each other. The " cash registers " make men 
honest, but they do not make honest men. 

Ignorance in everything is being replaced with 
knowledge. People who thru ignorance have been 
and are paying most all their living to religion and 
the like, thereby starving themselves while those 
few to whom they give their all are living in luxury 
and even sin according to Truth are becoming wise 
to the fact that it is not necessary to buy the Truth, 
or to erect expensive monuments in memory to it. 
Jesus taught the multitude and said " the poor have 
the gospel preached to them ", when he could not 
obtain a hearing in the Church. The Church has 
done, and is doing some good, as there is good and 
bad in every person, but that Church which objects 
to the Truth cannot stand forever. 

We might here turn our attention to " alms " and 
" prayer ", as they have been so much misused in 
taking advantage of the ignorant; I say ignorant, 
because if they had a Knowledge of the Truth and 
to what this money was really used for, they would 
not give it. " Take heed that ye do not your alms 
before men, to be seen of them, otherwise ye have 
no reward of your Father which is in heaven." 
" Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not 
sound a trumpet before thee as the hypocrites do 
in the synagogues, and in the streets that they may 



110 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

have the glory of men, Verily, I say unto you, they 
have their reward." When man gives alms " to be 
seen of men " it is generally for, OUTWARD 
SHOW, and this is " THEIR REWARD ", because 
that was all it was given for. If the alms are given 
with a spirit of Love for the cause, it IS " the re- 
ward of the Father ", because it is in harmony with 
the Father — Thought of doing a good act. Why 
is it that Societies work thru this channel of OUT- 
WARD SHOW for receiving help? Simply be- 
cause they know the weakness of mortality — man 
in the sight of man — thereby incriminating them- 
selves and those women whom Societies employ to 
work man in gaining alms, since it is an Evil method 
by which they secure help ACCORDING TO THE 
ABOVE PASSAGE, and not because I think and 
say so here. They — the heads of Societies, etc., 
are pleased to " Sound a trumpet " — allow it to be 
seen of men when in the act of giving, if they can 
gain money by so doing. I remember when attend- 
ing a Church recently, that, during the hour for 
service, a large amount of money was asked for by 
the minister. One man gave a thousand dollars, and 
then the minister " sounded a trumpet " by saying 
" Mr. Jones gives a thousand dollars," and then, 
more trumpets were sounded, for, Mr. Jones and 
others, were not the only persons present who 
wished notoriety, or outward show, which is hypo- 
critical to the Spirit of almsgiving. The woman 
who " gave all her savings " only illustrates the 
Spirit of giving, but does not signify that man 
should give if he is not able to do so, or unless he 
wishes to do so, though he is taught in that light, 
and sometimes made poor, financially and Spirit- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION HI 

ually also, since, no man with any reason can un- 
derstand why he should be a slave to poverty to 
become a Christian. You cannot receive the Truth 
by simply paying your money to another person. 
The kind " to be seen of men " is worked in the 
streets by Societies, also, Hospitals, and some of 
the latter even go so far as to label man with a tag, 
like unto a dog tax. " They have their reward ". 
The free giving by this method is the cause of in- 
creased " Relief Societies " which are springing up 
continually, since many persons are pleased to hold 
the positions in office at high salaries that are con- 
nected with them, and they are about the only per- 
sons generally benefited. The business firms are 
so annoyed by the solicitors for this and that, that 
they are beginning to cry against it, and yet they 
dare not speak their mind too freely, for fear of 
their business being impaired by what these persons 
may say. These persons know this; and so con- 
tinue in their hypocrisy — hypocrisy because they 
know they are taking advantage of the business 
man's situation, who assists things sometimes that 
he would not assist otherwise, because it may be 
against his views, and to support anything con- 
trary to your view may be to hinder Progress. 
Just so long as man is greedy — and we are now liv- 
ing in the generation of greed — for gain of money 
and power over his fellow man, just that long will 
Charity exist, and NO LONGER, since, to recog- 
nize a more equality in the distribution of profits, 
so will such equality and more social relations re- 
move charity, because charity will have no chance 
to exist where such social economics exist. Only 
when we come into the understanding above the 



112 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

view held by the ignorant, as illustrated by the 
woman when she said : " yet the dogs eat of the 
crumbs which fall from their master's table ", then, 
will charity begin to cease. The ignorant — poor — 
will not look up to charity as their end, but to the 
conditions which cause such an end. 

To-day, the individual beggar seeking help from 
persons on the street, even when he really needs 
and ought to have assistance, is arrested, while 
those in the same business, but under the guise of 
some charity organization, are allowed to go un- 
molested. But the individual beggar is made a 
pauper and a beggar at times, because he receives 
such help, and so does Charity exist under the same 
rule. If he always looks to others, rather than try- 
ing to aid himself thru his own talent, then the 
talent is lost on account of insufficient usage. This 
is what it refers to when it says : " For unto every 
one that hath shall be given, and he shall have 
abundance: but from him that hath not shall be 
taken away even that which he hath." Again, 
" Take therefore the talent from him, and give it 
unto him which hath ten talents, and cast ye the un- 
profitable servant into outer darkness." The " un- 
profitable servant " in any problem of life is the 
lost "talent", and not the man, yet, that man is 
lost to a certain extent because of the lost talent — 
" unprofitable servant ". It is my aim all along to 
prove that you and I are but the object of 
the subject, or, whatever the subject may be 
you are the object to that subject, and therefore 
subject to it. Neither do I aim to condemn an- 
other, or a Church, because I seem to differ here 
from another. I only use their views in point- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 113 

ing out my knowledge of the Truth — If you 
have followed me thru all the chapters, you have 
found that " I blame no man ", but that the condi- 
tions are due to Evolution along the Natural and 
Spiritual lines of growth, as signified by the words 
of Jesus when he said " if a man hear my words 
and do them no I condemn him not ". I fully 
realize with Jesus that no man is to blame if he be 
Catholic or Protestant. Whatever the subject may 
be, he is the object of that subject, whether it be 
Protestant or Catholic. If I take on a condition 
different than another, or change from what I 
have been, it is because of conflicts between several 
conditions being analyzed to whatever produces 
one. I employ the word knowledge and ignorance 
to denote distinction and not to claim you have no 
knowledge, or that you are ignorant. You are 
simply ignorant of what my knowledge is of the 
Truth, and until you can prove to me that your 
knowledge is the Truth, then, your knowledge is 
a case of ignorance to me. But I believe I have 
proof that my knowledge is the Truth by what I am 
able to prove in experience, while your knowledge 
has outgrown its truthfulness. 

In speaking of Charity, Emerson rightly says, 
" There is a class of persons to whom by all spirit- 
ual affinity I am bought and sold; for them I will 
go to prison if need be, — but your miscellaneous 
popular charities, — the education at college of fools ; 
the building of meeting-houses to the vain end to 
which many now stand, alms to sots, and thousand- 
fold Relief Societies; — though I confess with 
shame I sometimes succumb and give the dollar, it 
is a wicked dollar, which by and by, I shall have 



114 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the manhood to withhold." There are many " Re- 
lief Societies " springing up because of this free 
giving, or willing to give, until they have become 
a pestilence. 

We have found here that " almsgiving " is not a 
help to spiritual growth, and I will follow by giv- 
ing a few hints as to prayer used to as much profit, 
or that audible and knee praying has " received its 
reward ", because it is nothing more than a 
" noise " and a stimulant which only benefits like 
a medicine as a stimulant benefits the sick person 
at THE TIME TAKEN, but does not really cure 
the sick any more than a prayer will cure the 
sinful. The word prayer in its true definition is 
DESIRE. I believe this is also the definition given 
by Mrs. Eddy. Jesus said, " this kind goeth not 
out but by prayer and fasting." Now then, prayer 
being desire and my definition of the word " fast- 
ing " meaning to ABSTAIN from, therefore the 
only " prayer and fasting " is a DESIRE TO, AND 
AN ABSTAINING from sin, which will bring RE- 
SULTS. This prayer and fasting refers to the sex- 
ual indulgence, and is the REAL FLESH, and not 
the flesh of animals. Religion has always preached 
AN EXCUSE for the Truth, and then asks in the 
name of Pilate, "What is Truth?" It is readily 
then to conceive the idea that to " pray to " — have 
a desire to — will change the Cause, and the Effect 
will change likewise. Jesus said, " Pray to your 
Father in secret " because Desire to be as the 
Thought, is significant that your wish is fathered 
by the desire, and " secret " because within, or that 
all things are secrets until observed as without, or 
in the world, and proving the inefficiency of au- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 115 

dible prayer because Thought only works as it IS 
Thought. 

There is no Sense then in praying, but, having 
the DESIRE TO be Good or God, necessarily con- 
firms the idea that you will be " with your Father ", 
—the Truth of ONE BEING in ONE THOUGHT, 
and you receive the answer, because you will not 
" ask amiss ", as you always do when you pray — 
you miss the true mark. 

We will now turn our attention to " the day of 
judgment ". My Knowledge of it is, or that it re- 
fers to the day of understanding, and not that we 
are to be judged according to our works here at 
some future time. To illustrate the fact that judg- 
ment can be defined as understanding, we will place 
a prisoner in a court room. The case is argued, 
and before the jury can pass judgment, they must 
have a thorough understanding of the case, there- 
fore the day of judgment is the day of understand- 
ing, or the case is understood and judged then and 
there, or on the same day, or at the same time, so, 
we are judged and condemned hourly in some form 
of punishment. The prisoner is not always judged 
and condemned as he may expect to be, nor are we 
judged and condemned hourly as we may expect 
to be, or as it looks to us sometimes when we see a 
person is not caught at once and condemned as we 
think he ought to be dealt with, which is simply a 
matter of changed conditions, and whatever the 
conditions are, he can only be subject to it, whether 
it be freedom, or whether it be bondage. 

The day of judgment then has its connection with 
the " second coming ", because in the day of un- 
derstanding we have a better judgment of what the 



116 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

second coming refers to. To illustrate, we will say 
that a prophecy is fulfilled by the tendency to be- 
lieve in the thing prophesied, as thought develops 
by holding in conscience the thing to be. Even the 
individual when told by the ordinary " fortune 
teller" that they are going to experience that or 
this, or marry a certain person, will come true some- 
times. They are told a certain type of person will 
marry them, and so this thought is continually with 
them, and being conscious of the same it works to 
an end. It begins to work more as soon as some 
person of that type appears before them, (the same 
person might have appeared before them heretofore, 
but could make no real impression because no 
special thought of them), and they begin to plan to 
meet, because such was told them, and such may 
continue until the thing comes true. The prophecy, 
or " the second coming " is the general opinion, and 
therefore has brought about the second coming, but 
not in the form of Jesus, but in the form of a 
better understanding of what Truth is. Neither 
is it because of any forethought or predestination 
and the like, other than "The Christ", or "the 
Messiah " came in the form of Jesus at one time 
because it was prophesied and then held in Con- 
science as the Thought developed to such a State of 
being Expressed by man in the name of Jesus, but 
not because of a God as Personal making or pre- 
destining it so. So then, the " second coming " in 
one Sense is possible NOW, because of the Sense 
and Knowledge of what Truth is in its final mean- 
ing, but not in the SAME MEANING— form of 
Jesus — as they and some of us have believed. Be- 
lief is not all that is required, since, understanding 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 117 

has changed the belief which might have been held 
as to what the jury believed against the prisoner. 
You ask why your belief will not come true as to 
" the second coming " of Jesus in the form of " the 
Christ ", and I reply, " because your belief is the 
result of a selfish thought," which, of course, is de- 
rived from Nature, since, only an unselfish Thought 
can be associated with the Spiritual, or that which is 
Eternal as Truth is Eternal. In other words, you 
look for a person — " a sign when no sign shall 
come" — and a person or yourself to be benefited 
by the same, Yet, your belief has had much to do 
with the Truth, or second coming, in that it seems 
to require about so much of self or nature, because 
of a selfish generation to aid the Truth as Paul said 
"MY LIE" is a help to Truth. Your surprise 
will be and is that the second coming is the same 
Truth Jesus taught is for ALL to " overcome the 
world " as Jesus did and Paul made reference to it 
when he said " I wish all men were even as I my- 
self." " The son of man cometh not by observa- 
tion " or, " the kingdom of God cometh not by ob- 
servation ". My definition of the word " King- 
dom " is Spirit. So, " the son of man " is but the 
Truth concerning man, which is the Spirit in Truth 
concerning man, for you could not connect these 
two passages in any other way, since both " come 
not by observation" — in the form of man. But 
both man and spirit are one and the same in mean- 
ing, because the spirit cannot be seen unless in the 
form of man, therefore, " The Son ", because " The 
Spirit", or "The Spirit", because "The Son". 
But you have " looked for a sign ", when it is only 
the Truth in a different form than what you had 



118 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

believed, yet, the same Truth, but not the SAME 
SIGN — form called Jesus Christ. 

Now, if we would consider more that which 
builds up a character for man, instead of looking 
for such a character in man, or that he ought to 
be so and so irrespective of how he should go about 
to obtain such an end, we might realize some change 
for the better. But we condemn each other; look- 
ing at a character no worse than our own, and also 
excuse ourselves with the idea that we are all 
" BORN IN SIN ", thereby making little, if any 
chance for improvement along the line of reforma- 
tion. But a law which is framed with Progress 
will not be forever hindered, nor outgrown, for it 
is ever a growth. It seems there is a class of per- 
sons who build up, and another which destroys. 
One says " I am going to MAKE the most out of 
life ", while the other says " I am going to GET 
the most out of life ", The former is a builder, 
and the latter is a destroyer. Now the fault lies 
in the fact that man has been unable to grasp the 
true definition of himself, because he looked too 
much at what is created in the Physical or Animal 
alone, rather than to the Thought or Mental as the 
Cause which either builds or destroys the character 
of man, and then builds or destroys the body also. 
We read books and books on " Physical Culture ", 
and see as a result of this, a " parade " of " fools " 
as Emerson would say, half naked and running on 
the main thoroughfares. It is a " display " of the 
Physical, but shows a weakness of the Mental. 
This might have been practical years ago, but the 
Physical is on its " last legs " in trying to impress 
the world that it still holds a great prestige, for, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 119 

the age of Mentality is fast outdoing it, in that it is 
the greatest power with the least exertion. A true 
Metaphysician watching the growth of the Mental, 
cannot escape the fact that the Physical is fast los- 
ing its significance. He is above his fellow physical, 
in that it is not a wonder to him that man is con- 
tinually losing his physical power — the muscles, 
since he is growing less out of the need of them. 
It does not seem a miracle to him that the pyramids 
of Egypt cannot be moved to-day by a machine, 
since the machine has not developed that power as 
yet, nor that it was impossible for man to place 
them there by physical means, because they were 
stronger physically than we are physically and men- 
tally so. It is only because we are getting weaker 
physically, that the machine invented is so pow- 
erful seemingly, and it is because we are getting 
weaker physically that it is necessary for the growth 
of the machine which is the result of Mental 
growth. Neither does this signify that we are 
weaker, but really is significant of greater power, 
since the Mental will replace the physical with 
greater strength as we look to it more than we do 
to the physical. Space does not permit here to go 
into details along the lines of the Physical and 
Mental Philosophy, but a hint is here given to 
suffice that it so exists, and may well be given time 
and study. 

So, man has considered himself or form some- 
thing in reality, when it is nothing, (" Ye are as 
sheep for the slaughter"), for, if he sails with in- 
tegrity, he becomes upright, and to sail with im- 
purity is to become impure. He looks for himself 
in a mirror to find there only a shadow of a doubt, 



120 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

because he has not found there that which is real. 
He believes in himself because he sees something 
there that looks real, when in reality it is only a 
shadow of what ought to be real. He has also tra- 
versed the whole of consciousness to find it empty, 
because he expected to find something there which 
resembled himself. If he had looked within the 
veil of understanding, he would have FORMED 
therein a Soul or Sense of Thought which is the 
builder of man, but NOT THE MAN, or HIM- 
SELF, yet, himself by justification, because the 
Thought is ever the " Father " to the fact or vice 
versa. It is not that we shall spend our time in idle 
dreams, and then expect to awake to glorified Being, 
or a something we have had no part in building. 
If we stand in the path of Progress, we become 
stagnant, because we are playing with stagnation. 
You might say, " what have I to do with Pro- 
gress ? " and I reply, " very little or very much in 
the nature of an animal ". It only concerns me a 
little when I am small, and concerns me much when 
I am great; but I cannot become great unless I 
recognize and put into practice what is capable of 
making me such, and cannot be small unless I 
recognize what has made me such but it is because 
I am small that I have not recognized Progress in 
its True Form, since, we cannot be small or empty 
if we know the Truth, and Progress is Truth. So, 
Progress is a Universal Law working and Truth is 
Universal, yet, neither are Universally used as 
such. There are a class of persons who do not 
believe in liberty in all things, and such cannot 
Progress, because they are in Error and false. To 
oppose liberty means bondage, and to bind one to 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 121 

a given thing whether it be a fact or no, is to stop 
Progress and therefore hinder Truth. Mr. Inger- 
soll gives a good illustration of Progress in his talk 
on " The Ghosts ". He says, " Montaigue, a man 
blest with so much common sense that he was 
the most uncommon man of his time, was the first 
to raise a voice against torture in France. But 
what was the voice of one man against the terrible 
cry of ignorant, infatuated, superstitious and malev- 
olent millions? It was the cry of a drowning man 
in the wild roar of a cruel sea. In spite of the ef- 
forts of the brave few, the infamous war against 
the freedom of the Soul was waged until at last 
one hundred millions of human beings — fathers, 
mothers, brothers, sisters — with hopes, loves, and 
aspirations like ourselves, were sacrificed upon the 
cruel altar of an ignorant faith. Every nerve of 
pain was sought out and touched by the belief in 
Ghosts. 

" For my part I glory in the fact, that here in 
the new world — in the United States — the liberty 
of conscience was first guaranteed to man, and that 
the constitution of the United States was the first 
great decree entered in the high court of human 
equity forever divorcing Church and State — the 
first injunction granted against the interference of 
the Ghosts. This was one of the grandest steps 
ever taken by the human race in the direction of 
Progress. 

" You will ask what has caused this wonderful 
change in three hundred years. And I answer — 
the inventions and discoveries of the few, — the 
brave thoughts, the heroic utterances of the few; 
— the acquisition of a few facts. 



122 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

" You must remember that every wrong in some 
way tends to abolish itself. It is hard to make a 
lie stand always. A lie will not fit a fact. It will 
only fit another lie made for the purpose. The life 
of a lie is simply a question of time. Nothing but 
Truth is immortal." 

When I look about me and see men who have 
never given a hand toward Progress and Truth in 
anything, I think how fortunate for such that there 
are progressive persons with inventive ideas — 
thoughts. These persons do not seem to realize the 
fact that their happiness is due to the few, and 
would even scorn if you hinted to them it is a fact, 
for they too believe they have had a share in 
making Progress. 

I said to a friend recently that the time is com- 
ing when there will be no cemeteries, because the 
work of cremation shall be the universal method 
in the disposition of the dead. He replied : " What 
an insane idea." But he is one of those who looks 
only to nature and present methods already formed 
by usage, and if told before electricity came into 
use, that such would be possible some day; would 
have said, what an insane idea. Here again, I 
might turn from the direct subject, yet, it is a part 
of the subject in explanation, since Cremation is a 
form of Knowledge and understanding, and will be 
more so in the day of increased judgment. With 
all the floral displays and monumental architecture, 
the cemetery is not in line with Progress, nor is it 
conducive to happiness and civilization, but is 
looked and made a part of civilization thru PAST 
CUSTOM. It is really but a remembrance of that 
which should not be remembered, since it does not 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 123 

contribute anything towards happiness, nor a relief 
from pain, but is ever the source of one kind of 
pain and unhappiness. But some persons are never 
happy unless they are in pain, or suffer, because 
they " believe " some such things are " sent from 
God ", and so necessary and right to suffer. If it 
were not for what some one would say and think 
if we did not pay such tribute to the dead, there 
would even now be much less following to the 
cemetery. We do so much for custom and for- 
mality sake, that we forget what is, or overlook 
what is reasonable, and thereby hinder Progress 
in another form. I agree that many persons would 
have to look elsewhere for employment and other 
business, if the cemetery was abolished, but this is 
characteristic of all changes being made along the 
line of Reformation and Progress. I believe too, 
that there are many in the business for the money 
and business end of it, and not because they be- 
lieve in its more proper disposition of the dead. 
The word " Sanitary " which is really a farce to- 
day in most cases, is used to represent health con- 
ditions, and I should think it ought to be used in 
connection with the disposition of the dead, as in 
all animal and decayed matter. Granting that you 
are greater than " many sparrows " when the body 
manifests life, you are no more than many spar- 
rows when the body is in a state of decay. I rather 
have those of my friends remember me when alive 
to the fact that I may appreciate it, and so do not 
care to be seen or remembered when I cannot ap- 
preciate it, since the body is nothing to be admired 
while in a state subject to decay. The last time I 
care to see any one, or to remember them is when 



124 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

I see them moving as a body, for it is only then 
that I can care for, or do anything to assist them. 
I believe so much in the life of man, and nothing 
in a dead body that I trust my body shall be given 
to some hospital for any purpose they may see fit, 
if I do not leave behind me the necessary funds for 
Cremation. So then, we should not be expected to 
associate with dead things, or things unlike our- 
selves. It would be just as well and reasonable for 
you and your friends to be left so, since those alive 
are only harboring something which will not make 
them happy, and certainly of no help to those gone, 
because you are on an entirely different plane of 
existence. I know this idea will be repulsive to 
some, yet, these very same persons and friends who 
are now repulsed by this remark, will gossip and 
quarrel and even in some cases make life miserable 
for their friend and folk now, and then try and pay 
tribute, or give in return a few tears and flowers 
and a burial when they pass away. 

You, who will feel repulsed by the above idea, 
which may seem too radical, cannot be more re- 
pulsed than those who heard the same thing nearly 
two thousand years ago, nor should you be so if 
you believe in Jesus Christ. When Jesus was teach- 
ing the Truth as it should be lived : " The disciples 
said to him, Lord, suffer me first to go and bury 
my father," and Jesus said, " follow me and let the 
dead bury the dead ". While this refers to " the 
dead " idea of what LIFE IS and has been preached 
to us, as life, it also proves there is nothing gained 
in spending time with the dead body, since it can- 
not reveal any knowledge, nor impart a growth to 
man in the way of what builds up. I have failed to 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 125 

see where sighing and mourning over " SPILLED 
MILK " has brought any good result, or happiness 
to those who sigh and mourn. I know when my 
father and mother passed away I could not sigh nor 
mourn their loss because I knew they were then out 
from under the bond of sickness and a condition 
they could not be relieved from, in order to enjoy 
life, and so, really felt a RELIEF FOR THEM, 
and by so doing, was relieved myself from the ef- 
fects of sighing and mourning. Let us therefore 
remember to HELP NOW "the widows and 
orphans ". This sympathetic sense is generally de- 
rived from nature, or is characteristic of the ani- 
mal, which I shall aim to prove a little farther on 
in the work is nothing but selfishness — the feeling 
not being so much to protect for protection's sake, 
as it is to satisfy self, or that it — the young or chil- 
dren BELONG TO ME. To say to the hungry 
man, " I feel sorry for you ", and so sympathize 
with him WILL NEVER FEED and RELIEVE 
HIS HUNGER. 

Religion has ever been a part to hinder Progress. 
It does not appear to us to-day, or to me at least, 
when you and I look back at the damnable atroci- 
ties perpetrated thru a religious belief that men had 
a clear conscience as to right and wrong. They 
were murderers, therefore their God was a mur- 
derer, as it says regarding such, — " they believe 
they do God service ". Martin Luther had a clearer 
and better Conscience, or was Conscious of a bet- 
ter God — Thought than others of his time, there- 
fore " The Reformation ". It was a grand revival 
when he said, " let the scriptures be put in the 
hands of everybody; let every one interpret them 



126 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

for himself, according to the light he has ; let there 
be private judgment — let spiritual liberty be re- 
vived, as in Apostolic days. When the priests said, 
concerning the scriptures. " We, the priests will 
keep it out of their hands. They will get notions 
from it fatal to OUR AUTHORITY; they will be- 
come fanatics, — they will in their conceit defy us ; " 
" Thus Luther rose more powerful, more eloquent, 
more majestic than before: he arose superior to 
himself." What, said he, " keep the light of life 
from the people ; " take away their guide to heaven ; 
keep them in ignorance of what is most precious and 
most exalting; deprive them of the blessed conso- 
lation which sustain the soul in trial and in death; 
deny the most palpable truths because your digni- 
taries put on them a construction to bolster up 
their power! What an abomination! what treach- 
ery to heaven! what perils to the soul of man! 
Besides, your authorities differ. Augustine takes 
different ground from Pelagius: Bernard from 
Avelard : Thomas Aquinas from Dun Scotus. Have 
not your grand councils given contradictory deci- 
sions ? whom shall ye believe ? Yea, the popes them- 
selves, your infallible guides — have they not at dif- 
ferent times rendered different decisions? What 
would Gregory I. say to the verdicts of Gregory 
VII.?" 

" About the time the Pope was in need of money : 
this was Leo X. He not only squandered his vast 
revenues in pleasures and pomps, like any secular 
monarch ; he not only collected pictures and statues, 
— but he wanted to complete St. Peter's Church. It 
was the crowning glory of papal magnificence. 
L Where was he to get the money except from the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 127 

contributions of Christendom? But kings and 
princes and bishops and abbots were getting tired 
of his everlasting drain of money to Rome." (Here 
I might mention the fact, — only one case — that a 
certain priest carried something like sixty thousand 
dollars to the Pope in Rome from the hard earnings 
of the followers of the Church in this United 
States) " in the shape of annats and taxes, — so 
Leo revived an old custom of the Dark Ages, — he 
would sell indulgences for sin; and he sent his 
agents to peddle them in every country. The agent 
in Saxony was a very vulgar, boisterous, noisy, 
bullying Dominican, by the name of Tetzel. Luther 
abhored him, not so much so because he was vulgar 
and noisy, but because his infamous business dero- 
gated from the majesty of God and religion. In 
wrathful indignation he preached against Tetzel and 
his practices, — the abominable traffic of indulgences. 
Only God can forgive sins. It seemed to him to 
be an insult to the human understanding that any 
man, even a pope, should grant an absolution for 
crime. These indulgences were the very worst form 
of penance, since they made a mockery of virtue. 
The people who bought, the agents who sold, the 
popes who dispensed, these indulgences, used them 
for the vilest purposes." 

We can hardly be expected to join in and follow 
such a Religion that has grown from such a root. 
I am not saying but what there are good qualities in 
all creeds, or but what most of them to-day are up- 
holding with sincerity what they believe is religious. 
But a Religion that is void of Reason according to 
experience and observation of things as they pre- 
sent themselves to a more scientific and progressive 



128 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

age cannot expect to live and thrive forever. Al- 
though Galileo, Copernicus and many other known 
Philosophers " inaugurated the era which lead to 
progressive improvements in the physical condi- 
tions of society ", and made wonderful astronom- 
ical discoveries, they were tortured and cruelly 
dealt with by the Church. But they were able to 
prove what they knew and thought, and their 
Knowledge and works have lived, while the re- 
ligious views have and are changing, — and it is be- 
cause of the religious view making a change, that 
their works and ideas as well as others are more 
universally believed. So, " Creed ", or the different 
Religions, in my estimation, means separation from 
a fact, since they express more that one idea by 
the very name creed — which is impossible to be so 
in the Science of an established Principle. So let 
us have " the doctrine " of Truth, for Truth in any 
form is not, nor cannot be controled by a Creed. 
When you have more than one Church or Society, 
etc., standing for the Truth, then it is a DIVISION 
of the Truth, and consequently cannot be the Whole 
Truth in either, by that Creed and division. Jesus 
was compelled to talk outside of the Church because 
he taught NO CREED. " The multitudes " illus- 
trates no Creed, because it is significant of one life. 
Because I do not belong to any Church, ( Immanuel 
Kant, the great writer on Metaphysics would not 
even attend a Church), I am free to do and think 
as I please, since the signing your name to a Creed 
and the like Society, binds you to certain other 
things from what you may think, because all have 
their rules and by-laws framed generally by others, 
or the one at the head of it. So I feel more inde- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 129 

pendent and better able to support my own ideas, 
than to support those of others, and am not only 
free to do so, but am not bound to support a thing 
that generally reaps a benefit for a few, or one at 
the head of it. When talking with a friend on this 
subject of belief, he asked, " Do you not believe 
others as well as you, are correct in some of their 
views ? " I replied, " I believe there are people who 
are correct in some of their views ; but when I think 
they are correct, then, that is my view and belief 
also." But for me to agree in all of their views, is 
for me to give up my views. If I did not think I 
am correct in ALL of my views, then, I need not 
write, since I would and could only write of some 
one else. If Jesus had agreed with the views 
of others and the Church as to Truth as he 
actually knew it — knew it because he proved it 
so as I have proved it so, he could not have 
told the Truth, neither would he have been 
ridiculed and put to death as all who have " talked 
before their time " have experienced such in times 
when people were governed by the Church, or had 
power to say whether a man should live or not. 
Jesus lived the Spiritual life in the flesh, and his 
disciples were " sent by him " because taught by 
him, and not that they were any better morally than 
others. It is said " they are made perfect in one ", 
because they taught the gospel in the same way as 
he — Jesus taught them, but not that all lived the 
same Truth as he lived it, since the married could 
not, nor cannot do so, or live as he lived, and for 
this reason they were " SCATTERED ", after the 
death of Jesus. Neither could Jesus have lived 
the Spiritual life if he had not given the whole of 



130 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

" his life " up to the teaching and preaching of it, 
and because he was born under the Spiritual en- 
vironment and of a mother who also gave much 
to the Spiritual unlifting of man, so he became like- 
wise. It required CONSTANT PRESENCE of 
the Thought — God Consciousness after " the fast " 
in order to abstain from natural indulgence in the 
way of the sexual. People continue to ask in the 
name of Pilate, " What is Truth ? " The disciples 
could not adhere to the Truth he taught, and so 
returned as he said they would to " THEIR 
OWN ", because they were married, yet, they gave 
out the words, and as words live, so the Truth 
shall live. Jesus " washed us from our sins in his 
own blood " — life — that is, he gave up his life — 
the natural or sexual indulgence or the double life 
so termed — Evil and Good — for the one — Good or 
God life, called Spiritual, that thru its knowledge 
and understanding, man, could in time be able to 
come out from under the bond of what is termed 
sin — that which is natural — so that which is Spirit- 
ual can manifest itself more universally so. The 
remark made by Jesus that " ye cannot serve two 
masters ", signifies you cannot have ONLY ONE 
in the Conscience and " serve it " continually, while 
both Good and Evil are preached to you as it is 
to-day. In other words, it is not necessary to 
preach Evil, in order to destroy it; in fact, you 
cannot destroy a thing until you fail to recognize it. 
Preaching Good and Evil is typified by a gather- 
ing of men and women. The conversation may 
have opened on a good subject, but soon, one of 
the party opens the conversation with an evil sub- 
ject, and all fall into the net. If they had known 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 131 

only the one, or had only Good preached to them, 
they could talk of nothing else. If you gave a 
scholar the subject of Geography continually, it 
stands to Reason and Judgment and Understand- 
ing, that it would know nothing of Arithmetic. 
This reminds me of something on the same prin- 
ciple. Prohibition in Kansas has been so long in 
duration, that the generation now growing up — the 
children do not see liquor and therefore cannot 
crave nor have an appetite for it. So we have 
Prohibition because we talk it more than the Liquor 
party talks liquor. Each one reaps his own. We 
have liquor because we preach it, demand it, and 
advertise it, and so it is with anything that lives — 
it only lives by recognition. To-day we have the 
understanding and therefore the Judgment that the 
Natural is against the Spiritual — " the flesh lusteth 
against the spirit " — because all destructive and 
diseased conditions are the result of the Natural 
or belong to the Natural. Thru this understanding 
and judgment, we receive the Knowledge that the 
Spiritual life TO BE, is the life to be lived here, 
and so is — that is — the true understanding is the 
" Second Coming of Christ ". In all these years of 
preaching to man that he should overcome sin, we 
have at the same time implied that he was "born 
in sin ", and therefore, try to destroy a quality he 
was born under — a very serious proposition I de- 
clare. But we have observed if a man lives under 
certain evils and conditions contrary to that which 
produces a more Perfect growth, that such cannot 
live in peace and harmony, even though he is not in 
sin. It is reasonable to believe then, that such a 
man cannot live forever, or hereafter, since he has 



132 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

not, nor CANNOT live wholly according to a given 
Rule that is Eternal. The same candle (body or 
form) does not exist forever, but the light still 
exists by another candle of the same making, yet, 
not the same light by expression of the candle is it 
greatest, since Time creates or develops another 
and more perfect light as shown in the electric. 
But this light or spirit of the candle to-day, is ex- 
pressed by other candles when that candle is burned 
out, just as the OLD BELIEF is expressed to-day 
by some people when that life is out. A piece of 
coal expresses heat, but the piece of coal that did 
express heat, has been replaced by another piece 
of coal because the former piece had the heat and 
light burned out of it, — yet, the same heat — life and 
light, but not the same piece of coal. The piece of 
coal is an auxiliary to heat at present, as Matter 
is an auxiliary to Thought at present, since the 
Material means are necessary until the Spiritual or 
Thought becomes Absolute, or " first that which is 
Natural afterward that which is Spiritual ". While 
Satan is derived thru the Material, it is not of the 
Material, any more than God is of the Material, 
but is Thought, and thru this Material seen as 
Thought does it receive its name Natural, and so 
God as Thought derives its Cause thru the Ma- 
terial also, but is not of the Material either, but, 
and because and thru the destructive principle of 
the Natural as Temporal as Thought, is God seen 
and known as Eternal Thought. The belief that 
man dies in order to become Spiritual hinders " the 
word of God ", because the Word can never be 
Realized as that of Perfection in the form of man, 
unless demonstrated so in the Visible life of man, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 133 

as it is illustrated so in the remark made by John, 
— " The word was made flesh and dwelt among 
us ", which does not necessarily refer to Jesus, other 
than that the Word could not be distinguished only 
by form. Do you imagine a Perfect building could 
arise from a pile of stone without the aid of help? 
Man could not rise to Perfection from imperfec- 
tion without aid. How then can death put on life? 
neither could life put on death and then put on 
life again. Life is never extinct in any form. 
The Principle of Thought is perfect in a Sense, yet 
if it had nothing to work upon which is the shape 
of man, or you, — it could no more produce a per- 
fect form of Completeness, or become so as Visible, 
than the plan of a building could be Perfectly con- 
structed without the aid of material. 

In Revelation 20 : 6, we read, — " Blessed and holy 
IS he that hath part in the first resurrection, — on 
such the second death hath no power." The end of 
the Natural condition, or propagation period, is the 
death referred to here, which is " the end of the 
world ", instead of the general belief that the world 
is to be destroyed. Now, it stands to reason in my 
opinion that at the end of the propagation period, 
there shall be no death, since death can only exist 
so long as propagation exists, for, if there is noth- 
ing breeding, there is nothing dying. The opinion 
of Mrs. Eddy is that this " death " refers to you 
and I " LATER ", but I claim it can allude only 
to Nature and man in " the latter days ". She says 
in substance, that " I may die now — pass away — 
but thru my claiming or demonstrating NOW, or 
before death, that I — " man is Spiritual and not 
material ", — and though I die now, I will not die 



134 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

but overcome later what here is called " the second 
death ". HERE and NOW is the fact that death— 
the natural condition of life is to be overcome, and 
then is " the second death ". If this referred to 
man or you specifically, how could the term 
"second", here be used? Since, SECOND 
DEATH signifies that which HAS taken place, and 
not that it is GOING to take place with YOU 
hereafter, or later, but WILL TAKE PLACE 
WITH THINGS THAT EXIST later. It does 
not read " over such ", DEATH hath no power, 
but that the SECOND DEATH " hath no power ", 
therefore, referring to the Natural condition which 
is destroyed, and "HATH NO POWER" BE- 
CAUSE IT IS DESTROYED, since life in all 
forms of life hath power so long as it exists. So I 
repeat and interpret again in this way, — " Blessed is 
he that hath part in the first resurrection " — SOME, 
or " part " of the first Knowledge of the Truth 
concerning the Spiritual Thought of life to be lived 
HERE, which Truth has been and is the FIRST 
DEATH because not understood. And " on such " 
or God known because it is Eternal life, " the 
second death " or Satan known because it is Tem- 
poral life " hath no power " because its power is 
ended in the " Second death ". Meaning the Natu- 
ral is to be abolished or destroyed, and conse- 
quently, " THE SECOND DEATH ", while a mis- 
understanding must be the FIRST DEATH, though 
it mentions none. Nevertheless, we read in Rev. 
i : 18, " I am he that liveth and was dead," — not un- 
derstood, therefore the FIRST DEATH. It is ab- 
surd to connect what she calls death, or what we 
call death with what I call the first death, because 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 135 

the death of a thing is the end of that thing, but not 
the end or death of Thought Eternal. The candle 
is but the name of the form of light given by the 
candle, and man is but the name of the form of 
Spirit or Thought given by the man. Paul's re- 
mark illustrates this, for he said, — " When this 
mortal shall have put on immortality, — death shall 
be swallowed up in victory." Paul could not put 
on the entire State of Immortality in its FINAL 
Spiritual form, nor did he say so, just because it 
reads " this mortal ", which same is to signify a 
later period than the time in which Paul lived, or, 
" WHEN ". It refers to ALL MORTALITY be- 
ing outlived, or the end of such a condition, and 
that there is no other place than here where " this 
mortal can put on immortality ". Neither do I 
claim because it says " when this mortal shall have 
put on immortality, that the mortal can put on im- 
mortality, since, flesh is flesh, and cannot " put on ", 
nor even turn to anything unlike its own. This 
term is but to illustrate that the mortal shall be RE- 
PLACED by the immortal condition, " WHEN " 
the Thought is wholly existing as a Spiritual body 
instead of the present mortal body thru its work on 
the mortal — the mortal existing so long as mor- 
tality subsists on mortality — one thing thrives on 
another so long as propagation exists. That is, 
mortals, in all forms of life organic, subsists on 
mortality, or flesh, so to speak, in order to exist 
as mortality. In one sense, a term applied to eternal 
life — mortality is eternal as by a growth it con- 
tinues to exist or works to its own end, when it is 
no more eternal when that end is reached. But 
man, will in time, thru Thought — God — be able to 



136 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

overcome the mortal, when it destroys in him the 
Natural, until finally — at "the end of the world" 
— mortality, all Nature requiring food for its exis- 
tence shall be destroyed, for the Thought as God 
and Man will then exist as it IS Spiritual, — in the 
form of a Spiritual body. The Thought will even- 
tually destroy all desire of the flesh, and the organs 
which constitute and create desire — nature, so there 
can be no desire for the Natural, and the Spiritual 
so termed can then exist without the so termed 
Natural. To say — according to Mrs. Eddy and 
Mental Scientists, that " there is no matter ", or 
" it is only a belief ", and that disease and the like 
are directly due to " man made laws ", is too absurd 
for consideration. Jesus said, " I can of myself 
do nothing " because man and all animal life in or- 
ganic form is subject to diseased conditions so long 
as the Natural condition of organic life and the 
propagation period exists. But because the dis- 
eased conditions are due to the Natural condition 
only, you aid in destroying the same by overcom- 
ing as much as possible the cause of such conditions 
by affirming the Truth of and Eternal Thought of 
life known as the Spiritual, or to be known as the 
Spiritual. Of course, disease is a " man made law ", 
as man — the mortal exists under the Natural law 
of disease and death, and because of a Conscience 
he MUST MAKE THE LAWS ACCORDINGLY, 
or he must make the laws which are made only ac- 
cording to the conditions that exist. But not that 
he is necessarily the INDIVIDUAL AUTHOR 
of the conditions or laws that exist, because these 
existed LONG BEFORE MAN EXISTED, since, 
man was the last formation. He is, according to 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 137 

my understanding told that the time is coming when 
man can overcome these conditions — that is, the 
Higher Thought overcomes them and carries man 
with it, but to claim he is the Cause or Origin of 
these conditions, or makes the laws individually and 
independently, (the form or building can make no 
laws), and THEN TELL HIM TO "OVER- 
COME THEM ", is too absurd for consideration. 
Jesus would not have said you should " overcome 
the world " if man made the laws, or, if God were 
and is responsible for Creation, since THIS COM- 
MAND CONTRADICTS such an idea, for, there 
would be no sense in trying to " overcome " a thing 
that man and God made, because YOU CANNOT 
PLACE A THING ABOVE, or SUPERIOR TO 
ITS OWN. So I term organic life in the term or 
form of Creation and propagation or animal life, 
which CANNOT RISE HIGHER THAN ITS 
OWN, as the primitive man exists according to 
nature, and if it were not for the Higher Thought 
or God, the primitive man would still be a primitive 
man or no higher than the animal. So, the ma- 
terial and diseased conditions will exist so long as 
the Natural conditions or Evil exists. I say, Nat- 
ural Evil, because, even though it is according to 
Nature, or propagation is Natural, yet, " the flesh 
lusteth against the Spirit " — Nature is against the 
Spirit or Mental. But we are not condemned here- 
after (no hereafter) for what we, or man is unable 
to avoid under existing conditions, because we are 
what these conditions are HERE and NOW. But 
by destroying the Natural Condition, you as God 
will aid, have " part " some knowledge of how these 
conditions shall be destroyed, which finally ends, 



138 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

because it is really THE DEATH referred to, and 
man also during that condition or existence. Allow 
me to repeat that " the second death " refers to the 
Natural condition and propagation period, by re- 
peating the eighteenth verse and first chapter of 
Revelation. " I am he that liveth and was dead, 
and, behold, I am alive forever more, amen; and 
have the keys of hell and death." As said before, 
—there being no mention of a FIRST DEATH 
in any of the chapters, yet, a " second death ", it 
here simply explains to me that THERE IS NONE, 
nor could there have been an actual death for God — 
the Spiritual Thought, — therefore, no real object 
for mentioning a first death, yet, a misunderstand- 
ing of the Truth in its actuality is a FIRST 
DEATH to the Truth, which same gives an excuse 
for mentioning of a " second death ", and the fact 
that the Truth or Good cannot accomplish any 
Good over that which is Error or Evil, if the latter 
is upheld as the Truth, or as much as the Truth, 
and so the term " second death " is used as an ap- 
plication to the Natural condition. " I am he that 
liveth and was dead " — liveth as a Principle not 
developed, so dead, but now, or when a better un- 
derstanding is discernible or visible — " the veil is 
taken away " — " I am alive forever more ". " The 
keys of hell and death " we should realize NOW 
from our understanding or judgment, are these 
Truths, for they — the Truths of life are the " keys ", 
since they will destroy the Evils which always end 
in hell for man NOW, and as long as they exist. 
Truth IS hell to Error, and necessarily will be 
" THE END " of it, though Religion in the name 
of Christianity would tell us God is a Being or 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 139 

Person who sends man to Hell because HE IS 
IGNORANT, or seems to work contrary to a law 
HE DOES NOT UNDERSTAND, neither is he 
responsible for its origin. Evil, or Satan will send 
a man to hell quick enough, because it IS hell now 
— a diseased brain and body — and not that God or 
Good can send man to hell, since, a Thought that is 
Good will destroy a Thought that is Evil, and there- 
fore bring about a healthy condition. Paul said, 
" Our citizenship IS in heaven ", and our citizen- 
ship IS in hell, in the sense that the former refers 
to a Good condition and the latter to an Evil con- 
dition of Conscious Thought. " IS ", meaning a 
PRESENT STATE, while the general religious 
view of WILL BE refers to a FUTURE STATE 
of you and I as man. You cannot go BEYOND 
YOUR PRESENT STATE, because a Conscience 
cannot exist without a brain and body, which is 
no Conscience and body of you when the brain and 
body is extinguished, but continues as other bodies, 
therefore, you cannot be subject to anything beyond 
your present condition, because there is no beyond, 
until the beyond or hereafter is reached, and THEN 
IT IS HERE AND NOW when the beyond or 
hereafter is reached. 

Jesus said, " there be some standing here which 
shall not taste of death, till they see the son of 
man coming in his kingdom." As stated before, 
my definition of the word Kingdom is Spirit, and 
it applies scientifically in every case where the word 
kingdom is used. Let us here dwell on the word, 
and I can convince you perhaps that " the King- 
dom of God " is having " the Spirit of God, and is 
not a locality, nor an abiding place, or space sep- 



140 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

arate from another, but is a state of Consciousness 
separate from another state of Consciousness, or, 
that the Kingdom of God, and the Kingdom of 
Satan is but the Spirit of either." I will quote the 
following passages from the New Testament spoken 
by Jesus, and therefore more authentic than those 
written in the Old Testament, or those spoken even 
by Paul and others. 

" And when he was demanded by the Pharisees, 
when the Kingdom of God should come, he an- 
swered them and said, The Kingdom of God cometh 
not with observation: Neither shall they say Lo 
here! or, lo there! for, behold, the Kingdom of 
God is within you" (Luke 17: 20-21). The Phar- 
isees, like the ignorant people, or Pharisees to-day, 
who " LOOK FOR A SIGN ", or looked to see 
it, — " Lo here ; or lo there " — demanded to know 
WHEN the kingdom of God should be, or when 
shall God take hold and make his kingdom appear, 
or be present ; but we find " the kingdom of God 
cometh not with observation ", for the spirit — 
" kingdom of God is within you ", IF IT BE SO 
THAT " the spirit of God dwelleth in you ", in- 
stead of the spirit of Satan. Nor is the Spirit OF 
God, but it IS God. This word " OF " has formed 
the opinion of a God, because it says OF God. 
But, the Spirit IS God, just as Thought IS God, 
or God IS Thought. The words, Spirit, Thought, 
God, and Kingdom are synonyms used at differ- 
ent times to express the same meaning to avoid 
repetition in a verse. It says in Matthew 6:10, in 
connection with prayer, " Thy Kingdom come, Thy 
will be done in earth as it IS in heaven", (i.e.) 
The Spirit to do Good " will be done " according to 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 141 

the will as it develops Higher, which is to say the 
Truth shall be universally lived according to the 
Heaven — Highest conception of life, and not ac- 
cording to the Earth — Lowest conception or Nat- 
ural life, yet, " IN THE EARTH "—world as it 
exists. It says, " For nation shall rise against na- 
tion, and Kingdom against Kingdom ", that is, one 
country shall fight another country in the form of 
Good and Evil, or " Kingdom against Kingdom, — 
Spirit against Spirit — God against Satan. " But if 
I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then is the 
Kingdom of God come unto you ". The word 
Kingdom is used here in the sentence so as to avoid 
the repetition of the word Spirit. So, if I — the 
Spirit — Good, cast out devils — evil spirits, by the 
Spirit that is Good — then this Spirit or Kingdom — 
God is come unto you — you are Conscious of it, 
because the Spirit — Kingdom — Evil — Satan is " cast 
out ". " Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a 
man be born again, he cannot see the Kingdom of 
God. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a 
man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot 
enter the Kingdom of God " (John 3 : 3-5). These 
quotations from John would indicate by the word 
" see " and " enter " if taken metaphorically, that 
there is to be, or will be a locality, to behold and 
enter, but we have SEEN that it is not a Spirit or 
Kingdom to BEHOLD, other than to SEE IT, or 
to BEHOLD IT as PRESENT IN the Conscience, 
since, it "COMETH NOT WITH OBSERVA- 
TION" but is "WITHIN YOU". Here, the 
word " see " signifies that man cannot recognize or 
see and live the Spirit unless he is " born again ", 
since, he lives under the opposite state of Con- 



142 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

sciousness when not born into the other, and of 
course, " cannot see " because blinded by the other. 
" Ye have eyes and see not ", because you are 
blinded by the false idea of eternal life, or that 
which IS Eternal life. " Nicodemus answered and 
said unto him, How can these things be ? " " Jesus 
answered and said unto him, Art thou a master of 
Israel, and knowest not these things?" (John 
3:9-10). Nicodemus was at the head of the 
Church, but he could not understand, as the heads 
of the Church to-day, how man must be "born 
again ", because they always look on the Physical 
side of life for man, here, and the Spiritual side 
of life for man hereafter, when BOTH are to be 
lived HERE. When you replace the word Spirit 
with that of Mental, or the word Spirituality with 
that of Mentality, you will find that the Mental life 
is the Spiritual life, or that it is the Mental which 
shall overcome the Physical, and that to be born 
again can only refer to the Mental, since, man can- 
not as Nicodemus cites : " enter the second time 
into his mother's womb, and be born again ". So, 
he cannot " enter " into the Kingdom or Spirit of 
God, unless he is " born of water and of the Spirit ", 
which is to say the " water " signifies the LIFE of 
the Spirit, because the Spirit is Life, and he enters 
into that water of Life when he has the same which 
makes the Oneness of Both. Besides; if he must 
be "born again" only to "SEE" the Kingdom 
of God, there would be no rest OUTSIDE of such 
a Kingdom. " The woman saith unto him, Sir, 
give me this water, that I thirst not, neither to come 
here to draw ", which is the Life or Water no man 
need thirst after. Jesus asked all to partake of this 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 143 

Water— Life freely, for it is the " Water of Life ", 
or Life of Life that IS Spiritual, and not WILL 
BE Spiritual, and not the water of life that is Natu- 
ral. Again : " Jesus answered, my Kingdom is not 
of this world." (i.e.) The Spirit — God is not of, 
or this world — the Natural, because it is not Nat- 
ural, yet it is in the world, but is not of " this 
world " which is Temporal. In Revelation it says, 
" Now is come salvation, and strength, and the 
Kingdom of our God, and the power of his Christ ; 
the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which ac- 
cused them before our God day and night." In 
other words, the generation — this age has reached 
the Scientific period wherein the Truth will not. 
continue to be shaken by Error, but has reached 
the height of Consciousness wherein it has " cast 
down " the " accuser of our brethren " — which ac- 
cuser is the Natural or Error of Life, while the 
one to " cast down " this Error is the Christ Idea 
having reached its Power thru the understanding 
that it is the only Kingdom — Spirit of God — 
Thought that can live forever. Nothing but 
Thought can work " day and night ", therefore the 
Spirit — Thought of Error or Evil is that which 
has accused the Spirit — Thought of Truth and Good 
and man who embodies them. It is said to " Suffer 
not little children to come unto me, for of such is 
the Kingdom of heaven ". Not that children are 
or will be the inhabitants of a place called heaven, 
but not having reached that state of Consciousness 
and maturity wherein the Sense of sexual indul- 
gence is ; therefore the Spirit of God, is the Spirit 
— " Kingdom of heaven " expressed by them, since, 
Truly, the Spirit or Kingdom of heaven "IS 



144 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

WITHIN " them. The above passage illustrates 
this and nothing more; the children being used 
only to signify the Highest — Heaven State of Con- 
sciousness because of the Natural not having de- 
veloped there, since, it could not exist in the child, 
until the child had matured. My definition of 
" heaven " being the Highest conception of Life, 
and " earth " the Lowest conception of Life, so 
" little children " are of the " Kingdom of Heaven " 
— Spirit of the Highest conception of Life. 

Turning back to " there be some standing here 
which shall not taste of death, till they see the son 
of man coming in his Kingdom " ; it is reasonable 
to believe now that " to taste of death ", we must 
recognize the New — Christ Idea of Life, or " see 
the son of man " — embodied form of Truth in the 
form of man which will destroy the Old— Adam 
Idea, which latter will be the " taste of death " re- 
ferred to. It is as much as to say that in no gen- 
eration can one " taste of death " until the Old 
Idea had been destroyed. Jesus referred to this 
dual Life, and Death of one — taste of death, when 
he said, "I lay down my life, that I may take it 
up again ". Of course, the general belief is that this 
passage refers to some of them he addressed, or 
to the people in general; that they would live on 
even after death and then have "renewed" life. 
But we can see with much more reason how one in 
any age can lose an old belief — taste of death — 
when they take on an opposite condition or belief. 
Jesus said : " But I say unto you, that every idle 
word that man shall speak, they shall give account 
thereof in the day of judgment." You will note it 
does not say, " that every idle word YOU speak, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 145 

YOU shall give account of in the day of judg- 
ment ", but that it is the work of Thought in " man " 
and in all " men " as man and men or " they ", and 
not necessarily in or of YOU as a responsible in- 
dividual to suffer. The Truth and Error works 
thru men, and because of this, " they ", certainly, 
must give account for in the day of judgment, 
or when the day of understanding is reached 
when they — the works of Evil shall be destroyed 
as fast as Good can destroy them, and man also 
for that matter, since he is the embodiment of these. 
So too, shall the idle words YOU speak to-day will 
have to be given account of by man later, since, 
what you speak are those — " they " who follow you 
are subject to, or inherit what you speak, until that 
" idle talk " is gradually overcome by the Higher 
Sense of life and man. 

If we all had an invitation to go to heaven to- 
night (no such place) there is not one who would 
accept it, and yet, YOU PREACH THERE IS A 
HEAVEN, and say, IT IS THE ETERNAL 
PLACE OF HAPPINESS AND REST, and 
CONTRADICT THIS ASSERTION by taking 
medicine and the like, to KEEP FROM GOING 
THERE — what silly rot. Besides, it would be too 
monotonous, since, even pleasure here becomes a 
monotony, and, while you may think it would be 
such a different pleasure along a different channel 
and for a Being called God, and that it would not 
become monotonous, it stands to reason that such 
an existence could not be possible. To accept 
heaven and hell as localities, other than a locality 
existing as a condition of life throughout the ages 
is very absurd. It is true that many have suffered 



146 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

untold agonies because of such a belief, but this 
does not necessarily make heaven a fact. It is said, 
" The martyrs cheerfully and heroically endured 
physical sufferings in view of the glorious crown 
of which they were assured in the future world ". 
But, when Christianity became more powerful, we 
find many who did not believe as these SO- 
CALLED Christians, — ("Christian", is only a 
name used to designate an opposite belief, of which 
I shall prove later amounts to nothing AS A 
NAME) that THEY, TOO, SUFFERED UN- 
TOLD AGONIES ", at the hands of Christians, 
and it is even so to-day in some countries. Does 
this not throw BOTH IN THE SAME BAL- 
ANCE ? It was only a matter of who thought they 
were right, whether they were right or no, and 
the most powerful of the two caused the other to 
suffer. It was not so much so because they were 
Christians, (they had the same brutal nature in 
them) that they had to suffer, but because they 
held to their 'rights, that is, — each one tried to up- 
hold what they believed were their rights. It did 
not necessarily make either right because they suf- 
fered, — but because they thought they were right, 
they fought and suffered for their rights. Here 
again, as in all cases, I wish to impress the reader 
with the fact that it is Good and Evil in whatever 
form it is, that is WORKING, and not man, yet, 
man works because governed by these. It seems 
that there must always be rivalry, in order to bring 
about certain things as a natural sequence or fol- 
lowing. It was and is a matter of if you do not 
follow my belief, you must suffer for it, though all 
may be wrong, as Emerson says, " Good and bad 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 147 

are names very readily transferable to that or this ". 
But, " wisdom shall be justified of her children ", 
for, Reason shall in time condemn no man to suffer 
for another's belief, which is partially showing 
itself to-day in the liberty of belief and Thought. 
Now, let us Reason this thing a little in another 
way than what is ordinarily used as an illustration 
to point out heaven and hell. We have a man who 
has all the necessities of life — wealth, health, etc. 
He believes there is a future heaven for him, and 
he has a right to believe such, because it is preached 
to him, and he cannot see or believe otherwise. 
This places him in a good position HERE and 
HEREAFTER. Now we have a man who has 
poor health, and barely an existence in the neces- 
sities of life. He believes there is a future heaven 
for him, and he has a right to believe such, because 
it is preached to him, and he cannot see or believe 
otherwise. This places him in a good position 
ONLY IN THE HEREAFTER. Now I ask in 
the name of REASON, can such a conclusion as a 
heaven or a life hereafter be drawn from such an 
argument? It is clearly seen by this, or should be 
seen by the above that there is no such a Person 
or Being as God, but that such is a condition of 
life, expressive by man, since a God, nor even a 
Reasonable man would not throw the burden and 
hardships upon one person called ignorant and 
poor. Therefore, these conditions of rich and poor, 
health and disease, wise and ignorant are the re- 
sult of certain opportunities, environments, and cir- 
cumstances — the hereditary and associations during 
one's life are the CAUSE of this and that. The 
change of these like opportunities, etc., are to be 



148 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

made when the Christ Idea of a life on a more equal 
basis shall be reached, instead of the present master 
and servant idea which has been formed from the 
educational plan of a few as Master, as taught by 
these few that God is master and man is servant, — 
giving no opportunity for all to educate themselves 
on a more equal basis. It is said by the MORE 
ADVANCED PREACHERS in the Church to- 
day that " there is no hell or eternal punishment 
for man ", but that, " there is a heaven for man ", — 
changing the former " belief " of hell. Then I 
claim it is just as Reasonable to argue that there is 
no heaven for man. There is just as much Sense in 
changing the latter, as the former. You must 
change the other if you change the one. If you 
have preached and do preach one place as the re- 
sult of living good, then you must preach the other 
place as the result of living evil, else, BOTH must 
wind up in the same place. But, people are not 
always good, neither are they always evil, — nor are 
there any who are good all the time, and those who 
are bad all the time, — so it would be, and IS im- 
possible to make any distinction, or that one class 
shall go to heaven, and that another class shall " go 
to hell ". What you think is good form, may be 
an evil form to me, and what you think is Evil may 
seem good to me, but ALL must SUFFER and EN- 
JOY, and HERE, according to the Consciousness 
of both " Good and Evil ", and in proportion to 
their Consciousness of them. The only thing to 
blame then, is ignorance. If you ask what caused 
ignorance, I reply, — " it had no cause, but is a 
matter of fact because we are ignorant ", since, 
Thought and Intelligent development require Time 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 149 

in which to work and develop. There is no other 
way to distinguish between ignorance and wisdom 
than by growth it is so, and happy are they who are 
wise, or not entirely ignorant. It refers to this dis- 
tinction when it says, " Whosoever shall fall on 
this stone shall be broken; but on whomsoever it 
shall fall, it will grind him to powder ". The life 
of the body is a great deal a case of if you pass 
along about the time an earthquake takes place, or 
a trolley car hits your form of existence, that you 
are dealt with by such incidents, and not because 
of a God making it so, nor because of a Satan mak- 
ing it so. Perhaps too, you are better off by mak- 
ing your exit in this way, since you may escape the 
effects of a prolonged disease, or a condition that 
may change your past good life for one of evil. 
That is, you may leave your good environment and 
dwell where the evil environment is greatest, and 
will be subject to it, because many devils — individ- 
uals in the form of One Evil will have power to 
throw off the little good there is in you. Jesus illus- 
trated this — the power of suggestion, when he went 
" APART TO PRAY ". That is, the Natural was 
so prominent in those of his company — the disciples 
were even so — that he had to be " alone with God ", 
that this Higher Thought — God would develop 
more strength in Conscience in order for him to 
meet the opposite. That the Devil or Satan — Evil 
in the form of man is incurable in the worst state, 
or " CANNOT STAND " before that Lord or God 
— Good in the form of man is illustrated by the 
following in Matthew 8:31. "So the devils be- 
sought him, saying, If you cast us out, suffer us to 
go AWAY into the herd of swine ", which also il- 



150 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

lustrates the animal nature or devil is not the life 
for man as taught by Jesus, or that such a condi- 
tion is more characteristic of the animal as shown 
by " the swine ". It is then, that man in disease or 
such bodily conditions shall understand " death is 
the greatest deliverer " as Job said, — " My Soul 
chooseth death " — My Sense chooseth death, be- 
cause my Sense cannot stand and live before this 
Sense of a Higher life. 

Occult Science, like some of the other Sciences, 
have aimed to find the Truth by looking " within ", 
and so call it " hidden ", or a Truth because it is 
hidden. I argue that there is no existence that can 
be hidden or within. As Spencer would say, " Be- 
cause we cannot see that transition has taken place, 
is proof that it has not taken place." But, Spencer 
should likewise have known that there is no " Un- 
known ", since nothing exists but that which is 
known, or, though it may not be known the same 
at one time, it is known to change by development 
and then is known only differently, but is known 
just the same. It is proof then, that God did not 
exist the same before the time of Jesus, and when 
Jesus lived he made known, not an unknown, but a 
known God, therefore, nothing hidden since it did 
not exist until the time of Jesus which we can call 
the Revelation, because it was revealed by him, just 
as any invention becomes known when it is in- 
vented by the inventor, and could not exist until the 
invention was made known. Some people, as in 
Occult Science, believe they see it, or believe it is 
there because they cannot see it. They " believe " 
because a thing is not seen by the eye, that it is 
discernable thru " insight ". But, it is seen by the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 151 

eye, if they would see it by the things that are made. 
The things discernable thru Reason being the things 
UNSEEN by the things that are made, for, "He 
that hath seen me hath seen the Father also ". In 
other words, He that hath seen me — the body, hath 
seen the Thought also, for, I — the body and my 
Father — Thought are one, since, in no other form 
can the Thought or Father be expressed, therefore 
it is not an " Unknown God ", but to be known as 
an existence by the body expressing it. " Ye have 
eyes and see not, and ears and hear not ", because 
ye have not Reason, since the eyes are not neces- 
sary to see this Truth, nor the ears necessary to 
hear this Truth, when we understand it is repre- 
sented by Consciousness, and so called " within ", 
but being without and within also when ONE by 
manifestation. The Higher or Spiritual Thought 
lives forever as its name signifies, while the Nat- 
ural Thought and Error must " pass away ", for it 
says concerning Truth, " Not my words, for they 
are Spirit and they are Life ", and shall not — pass 
away — become extinct. You may " believe " the 
Spirit passes from the body, or lives on, or passes 
from one body to another after death, but I argue 
that ONLY LIVING BODIES OF THINGS are 
the representatives of the things that SEEM TO 
BE UNSEEN. If God and Satan work; I— body 
must work also. I cannot be more nor less than 
" I am ". If I reflect life and death principles, 
then I am the object of such principles. Emerson 
says, " On my saying, ■ What have I to do with the 
sacredness of traditions, if I live wholly from 
within ? ' my friend suggested, — ' But these impulses 
may be from below, and not from above.' I re- 



152 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

plied, * They do not seem to me to be such, but if 
I am the Devil's child, I will live then from the 
Devil/ No law can be sacred to me, but that of 
my nature. Good and bad are but names very read- 
ily transferable to that or this, — the only right is 
what is after my constitution ; the only wrong what 
is against it." 

Jesus " overcome the world ", but not death, al- 
though it appeared later to be so by his fol- 
lowers, and does appear so to-day to many who 
have and do believe in something existing outside 
of the body. What Sense would there be in this re- 
mark, — " I have overcome the world ", if he did not 
overcome, and refer to the sexual, for, it is the 
only thing he did overcome, and not this, until after 
" the fast ", since he lived as others lived in all 
other walks of life. You cannot associate this re- 
mark after what is called " the ascension ", because 
it is recorded as said by him in the gospels. It 
reads — " Not every man that saith unto me Lord, 
Lord, shall enter the kingdom of heaven, but he 
that doeth the will of my Father which is in 
heaven ". This " unto me " refers to the Spirit 
and not Jesus — Jesus speaking of the Spirit as 
"Lord, Lord". The "my Father" is also my 
Thought as Jesus Thought, and therefore the Father 
of Jesus spoke as the Father — Thought, because it 
was the Thought — Father of Jesus. This verse 
admits positively of no excuse, or any hope (" hope 
is deceiving") for the man who has not lived the 
Spiritual life wholly as outlined by Jesus, — (He did 
not live it wholly, nor could he, any more than we) 
only to a greater extent than we, as I shall aim to 
prove later on. He even admitted this, or admits 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 153 

it in the remark, — " There is only one Good and 
that is God ", when his followers looked up to him 
as being their superior. It seems to be characteris- 
tic of people to be always looking to this or that 
person as Superior, and Jesus wished to be excluded 
from this class, for this is why we have " masters ", 
and this is why people cannot or could not learn 
to be more equal in the time of Jesus as he taught 
and wished it so, and so it is to-day. We look up 
to this or that man, and so we are not equal to him 
because we have made ourselves unequal, by look- 
ing to him as superior. We elevate him more than 
he elevates himself. The above quotation is posi- 
tive and true that the life he taught is to be here 
lived. Emerson says, " When I talked with an 
ardent missionary and pointed out to him that his 
creed found no support in my experience ", he re- 
plied : " It is not so in your experience, but is so in 
the other world ". I answer : Other world : There 
is no Other world. God is one and omnipresent: 
here or nowhere is the fact ". 

I have given in my subject of God and Satan, 
the definition of both, or that God signifies a Spir- 
itual life and Satan a Natural life for man, and in 
the following I give an interpretation of Angels, 
God, Heaven, etc., though I have used them in the 
same terms heretofore, but, here the definitions fol- 
low the quotations from the Bible in uniform. 

Words Definitions. 

Matt " The Angels of The Thoughts of 

20 : 30 God in Spiritual life are the 

Heaven Hightest conception of 

Life and Immortality 



154 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Words Definitions. 

Rev. " The Angels of The Thoughts of 

12 : 9 Satan in the Natural life are the 

Earth " Lowest conception of 

Life and Mortality. 

Luke " The Kingdom of God . . The Spirit of Thought 

J7 : 20 Cometh not with Cometh not with 

observation observation 

Matt. " In the day of In the day of 

16 : 20 Judgment " Understanding. 

The day of understanding is upon us, for, we are 
beginning to understand — judge which is the Truth. 
Henry Drummond says, " No man can study Mod- 
ern Science without a change coming over his view 
of Truth. What impresses him about nature is its 
solidity. He is there standing on actual things." 
In other words, Here in the world can only be ex- 
perienced that which will bring about the Truth, 
since there are no " actual things " to work upon 
outside of Nature. When " The Resurrection " — 
The Knowledge of the Spirit, the Word, and the 
Truth of Life is understood, then also is the be- 
ginning of the resurrection of man unto Spiritual 
Life. When a Higher — Heaven and Spiritual Life 
— God is revealed unto man, then, a Lower — Earth 
and Natural Life — Satan becomes a sin, because it 
is no more ignorance. So, then, in dealing with the 
resurrection and the angels, I trust you are coming 
into the realization that here in this verse the word 
" Angels " are Thoughts, because it associates itself 
with the word God and Satan. It is absurd to pic- 
ture angels as men and women, though it might 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 155 

AMUSE US, like we amuse children because of 
their ignorance. But, the idea of us being angels 
hereafter, should not be held up as such before 
children as a Truth, since, every Error planted in 
the Conscience of a child must later be uprooted 
in order to make room for the Truth as it really is, 
as, " man shall give account of every idle word ". 
We, who are older should learn a lesson by ex- 
perience, or, that it is very difficult to drop an Error 
or anything engrafted in us from childhood, so as 
not to burden the child with the same experience we 
have undergone, for, " because the father is a re- 
publican, the child will be one also". The Priest 
said " Give me a child until it is twelve years old, 
then you can have it the balance of the time." He 
knew full well what it means in the support of any 
doctrine. It would be much better if children, like 
older persons, were allowed more freedom on such 
things, that they might be led more by Truth than 
by us. We ought not to complain if the child tells 
us a falsehood, when the parents implant THE 
FIRST LIE by telling them "there is a Santa 
Claus ". But, this is a good illustration of how we 
have been and are children, and to amuse us as we 
amuse children by telling of a Santa Claus, we have 
accepted A LIE for the Truth concerning the real 
life of man and his future. But like the children 
who shall not always, remain a child and in igno- 
rance, we too, shall not always remain the child of 
ignorance. I believe as Rousseau says in his book 
of Emile, — " Let the child take nothing for granted 
because some one says it is so. Nothing is good 
to him but what he feels to be good. You think it 
far sighted to push him beyond his understanding 



156 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

of things, but you are mistaken. For the sake of 
arming him with weapons he does not know how 
to use, you take from him one universal among men, 
common sense: you teach him to allow himself al- 
ways to be let, never to be more than a machine in 
the hands of others. You are continually saying to 
him, " All I require of you is for your own good, 
but you cannot understand it yet. What does it 
matter to me whether you do what I require or not ? 
You are doing it entirely for your own sake ". 
With fine speeches you are paving the way for some 
kind of a trickster or fool, — some visionary babbler 
or charlatan — who will entrap him or persuade him 
to adopt his own folly ". How truly these words 
bring to bear on the present day characteristics. 
We have criminals grown and not " born " so, as 
the general opinion that all criminality is hereditary. 
I can in my observation name many " unfits " who 
are so because they were " let " by their parents and 
then subject to be let to others' influence. We see 
thousands holding positions to-day who are failures 
in the same because they were " let " to their par- 
ents, (i.e.) The parents will say to the child, 
" When you grow up I want you to be so and so — 
a doctor, a lawyer, etc." It matters not whether 
you are capable of being so, but " I think for you, 
and because I am your senior, I ought to know 
what is good for you, because you are too young 
to understand it." So, the child is not able to de- 
velop in it the faculties it should develop, but must 
try to develop in it the faculties which is in others, 
and that is impossible, but the parents see in the 
child only that which is good for the child — seem- 
ingly and so the child adopts something that is unfit 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 157 

for its own talent, and finally, when it fails to make 
good in something it was never intended to be so 
by natural development, it becomes careless, and 
takes up anything suggested, and that often chances 
to be something along the line of criminology, be- 
cause failures in everything generally lead to crim- 
inal acts as a last step. This reminds me of a case 
where the father was a shoemaker — a German who 
having sent his child to school with the intention of 
making not only a shoemaker out of his son, also 
wished him to take up certain studies to adapt him- 
self to the business. The child did not seem to 
take to these studies, but during the hours of lesson 
would spend most of his time in drawing pictures 
on his slate. It happened one day he was drawing 
pictures, that his teacher chanced to see his slate, 
and thereon he had made the picture of his teacher. 
For this he received a sound flogging from his 
parent, as well as from the teacher. But this did 
not seem to change the child's views, though many 
times he was flogged for the same purpose of mak- 
ing pictures instead of taking up the lessons chosen 
by his father. He soon became tired of this and 
leaving school, ran away from home. When away 
from home and under his own guidance he soon 
took up painting, and he is to-day one of the best 
artists in Germany. So, let the child alone, that the 
Truth as to its future life in Religion and trade may 
develop, instead of the one you wish it to develop, 
while perhaps, in yourself, you have made a great 
failure. Your religious views have brought you 
failure too, since it is not in keeping with a more 
progressive growth and understanding that comes 
thru experience, rather than thru belief alone built 



158 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

upon theory. Many people are expecting to see 
Jesus " appear " again, but this blindness of wait- 
ing will never open the door to his coming. When 
he was talking to the multitude he said, — " For 
many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ, 
and shall deceive many." In other words: one 
Creed says, " I preach Christ or Christianity in 
Truth ", and another says, " I preach Christ also ", 
until we have " many " in the name of Christ — 
Christianity, but not ONE living up to what he 
referred to as the Truth. Jesus followed by say- 
ing, " By their fruits ye shall know them." Judg- 
ing — understanding by the Evils committed not only 
by the members of Churches, but by its ministers 
and those persons claiming to be Christians, we 
can see what the " fruits " of such teaching is, and 
the result of their preaching, and so are able to 
Judge — understand they do not preach Christ in 
Truth, for, " by their fruits ye shall know them ". 
" This is life Eternal to know God and Jesus 
Christ whom thou hast sent ", and not according to 
the general opinion " will be life eternal ". If man 
looks at what "IS LIFE ETERNAL", which IS 
Thought instead of Material for motion or organic 
life merely, — he is enlightened to the fact that the 
actual Truth about his existence IS HERE, or to 
be experienced here, rather than TO BE LIVED 
in an uncertain locality. Jesus said, " Marvel not 
at this; for the hour is coming, in the which all 
that are in the graves shall hear his voice and live, 
and shall come forth: they that have done good, 
unto the resurrection of life, — and they that have 
done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation." 
You will note here also that " the resurrection " 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 159 

refers to " damnation ", and not to " the resurrec- 
tion " of what you would like to call it, and that 
it does not necessarily refer to you as coming 
" forth ", to be resurrected from this life to an- 
other life hereafter. So, " the resurrection ", as 
the Knowledge of a thing, which thing is here re- 
ferred to as that of the True life of man, for, to 
have the True Knowledge of life is to have " the 
resurrection " of life, which knowledge will bring 
" forth " the Truth concerning Eternal Life, while, 
to have the wrong knowledge of life, is to have 
" the resurrection of damnation ", because it will 
bring " forth " the Error concerning Eternal life — 
both resurrections bringing forth its kind. The 
above statement has given some the idea that 
" graves " refers to where people are buried, which, 
of course, is true in the case where people are buried, 
but this is not THE DEATH of people, but the 
death of Truth being buried, — so " the graves " is 
the Conscience of man, or men because more than 
one grave is referred to, and the Thoughts therein 
are " THEY WHICH SHALL COME FORTH ", 
and do come forth, for, " they that have done good 
to the resurrection of life ", and they that do good, 
are the Spiritual Thoughts, Angels of God, while, 
" they that have done evil unto the resurrection of 
damnation ", and they that do evil, are the Natural 
Thoughts — Angels of Satan. It was said by Jesus 
that "they might have life MORE abundantly", 
which disapproves the idea that man is under a 
death sentence NOW, but will receive Eternal Life 
hereafter, for, " they that never perish ", are " my 
words, for they are spirit and they are life", and 
not you and I in the form that is to perish or live 



160 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

until the Truth has had its final say over Error. 
Jesus said, " I am the door : by me if any man enter 
in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out and 
find pasture." That is, Man and the Idea shall be 
" saved " from Evil, because, thru this " door " of 
understanding that God is " everywhere present " 
as the words " go in and out and find pasture " thus 
signify, he shall not be and cannot always be con- 
troled by Evil. 

It says in Matthew 25 : 35, " For I was an hun- 
gered, and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty and ye 
gave me drink, — I was a stranger and ye took me 
in." Jesus refers 'to the Christ Idea as " hungered ", 
which is the same Truth that " shall hunger no 
more " as spoken of in Revelation when man up- 
holds — manifests the Truth — God only. " Revela- 
tion " refers to the day of understanding when the 
Truth is revealed in its exact Truth and form. So, 
they that will uphold — feed on this Truth shall give 
Him — Truth — " Meat ", because the result of feed- 
ing — upholding the Truth before the people will in- 
crease the Truth and lessen Error. The Christ 
Idea is and has been " a stranger " according to the 
past and even present idea, but, in " the day of 
judgment ", or when a better understanding is vis- 
ible, ("The veil is taken away"). "Ye took me 
in". 

We will now turn our attention more to " the 
fast ", which is an important step in the right di- 
rection towards bringing out what it really means 
toward the Truth. I find some men have made 
" fools " of themselves, by abstaining from food for 
" forty days " and others believe that " the flesh " 
of animals should not be taken. It seems that most 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 161 

anything is allowed in Religion, in order to avoid 
the Truth in that it would convict itself if it 
preached the true " fast " and did not live it. Meat 
and food and pleasure in games and amusements 
are not the things to abstain from, or to which " the 
fast " refers. Sexual indulgence is " the flesh " to 
abstain from, because it is the only thing contrary 
to Spiritual growth, and is " the flesh that is against 
the Spirit " and that which when over indulged in 
is the cause of the worst forms of disease, because 
it weakens the body and so makes the body subject 
to disease. This is " the fast ", and not " the flesh " 
of animals which we must fast — abstain from. We 
hear on every side — " it is according to nature, so 
why not indulge and even freely in it ? " Granting 
that it is according to nature, we may have stepped 
beyond the laws of nature. The law of nature is to 
multiply. Neither does the fast allude to any speci- 
fied time, or " forty days ". This " forty days " 
refers to the life of Jesus and not man in general, 
or that man is to set apart so many days in which 
to fast. By secluding himself from the world — 
presence of such worldly company and environ- 
ments that would tend to bring forth any Evil de- 
sire, Jesus was able to grow in strength thru the 
Higher Thought which he became more Conscious 
of by looking up to such a Principle of life. This 
also was his desire because he had passed thru 
an ordeal that he could not live to reach a more 
peaceful and better life — so he became Conscious 
of this desire — therefore, " praying and fasting " — 
desiring to and abstaining from this flesh — sexual 
indulgence for " forty days " gave him strength to 
meet the desire when it came up before him as is 



162 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

illustrated by his remark, — "get thee behind me 
Satan ". Jesus could, after this fast, go forth into 
the world and be present with the sex, and not be 
subject to the Natural condition as heretofore he 
was tempted and yielded, for, he was like unto us 
and all men. He here proved how man is to be 
" born again ", though " born of the flesh ", for, 
after this fasting he was able to say to man, — " In 
the world ye shall have tribulation, but be of good 
cheer, for I have overcome the world." This was 
because of " praying " — desiring to do so and such a 
remark is to illustrate how man — " all men " shall 
finally overcome the Natural condition, which will 
THEN BE "the end of the world".. This is the 
condition Paul refers to when he said " I say there- 
fore to the unmarried and widows, it is good for 
them if they abide even as I." " But if they can- 
not contain, let them marry : for it is better to marry 
than to burn." In speaking with a friend on this 
subject he said, — " If all people held the same view 
and did as you do and believe, what would become 
of the world ? " I replied, — " the world existed 
thousands of years before you or man existed, 
therefore, what need I to worry over what shall be- 
come of the world? " What the result will be " no 
man knoweth, not even the Son " , so why should 
I, if I am living according to the teaching and Truth 
taught by Jesus care what the result shall be, since, 
" I can of myself do nothing " and am only sub- 
ject to what I believe and live to-day. There are a 
class of people who believe they are " it " with a big 
I, and so they think if they leave their position in 
life, or a job of work, say, — " what will become of 
the position or job if I cease to be "it"? But 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 163 

we find when they are gone and out, that even a 
more competent person is ready to fill the position. 
So, do not worry about the good old world, for it 
will Progress and move along without the helpmate 
of such men, since, they are but utterances of things 
which amount to nothing more than themselves in 
conceit, which are not needed along the line of 
growth, and Progress. So, after the fast, Jesus was 
able to say " get thee behind me Satan ", and this 
" exceeding high mountain " to which it refers in 
the same chapter is significant of the HEIGHT 
of understanding Jesus had of both — Good and 
Evil, and the Power of the one to save man — the 
form from the other. Mr. Franz Molnar in his play 
called " The Devil ", illustrates the above in the 
same manner by depicting " The devil " working in 
the Conscience, for, when pointing to the head of 
Karl Mahler, the artist in the play, and Olga Hof- 
man, the banker's wife, he says, " I am here." So 
then, if the Higher Spiritual Thought or Angel is 
strongly impressed Mentally, it will " minister " unto 
us, — man, as it did UNTO HIM — Jesus as the ex- 
ample for man. So the " forty days " of fasting — 
abstaining from the sexual indulgence or its influ- 
ence, is simply to illustrate how one is to go about 
to prove the Power can be strengthened in the Con- 
science by " praying to " — desiring to live the 
Higher — Heaven conception of life. Of course, 
it is also analogous to the fact that to abstain 
from a certain amount of food, or not to eat 
with excess in keeping with abstaining from the 
sexual, since food will increase the fluid to that 
extent it will require some kind of indulgence to 
take care of the same, and one need live only on 



164 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

a light diet when abstaining from the sexual. It is 
absurd to even think that Jesus was " the son of 
God " and then think that he should be expected to 
" fast ", or there would be no Sense to the idea that 
he should fast, if he or any individual was the Son 
of God. He was the Son of God in the Sense that 
he Manifested the Truth CONCERNING the 
Higher Life, when he did not Manifest the opposite 
or Lower Life as he did BEFORE THE FAST, 
and as he even expressed a desire to live the Nat- 
ural life after the fast while in company with Mary 
Magdalene. So then, it is NO FAST AT ALL, nor 
a " sacrifice ", to abstain from one kind of food 
and amusement, since, IT IS VERY EASY TO 
GIVE UP one or two kinds of food and amuse- 
ment, and THEN SIMPLY SUBSTITUTE 
OTHER FOOD and amusements. Such hypocrisy 
WILL NEVER RENDER VIRTUE its just dues. 
To abstain from Sexual indulgence is a REAL 
" FAST ", and a sacrifice, because there is no other 
so-called pleasure — flesh — to fill its place in the 
world, and such is " the flesh which lusteth against 
the Spirit " of God. Paul says, " Meat commendeth 
us not to God; for neither, if we eat, are we the 
better; neither if we eat not are we the worse." 
Jesus said, " How is it that ye do not understand, 
that I spake not concerning bread " — food or flesh 
of any kind — " that ye should beware of the Phar- 
isees, and of the Sadducees ? " " Then understood 
they how that he bade them NOT beware of the 
leaven of bread,— but of the DOCTRINE of the 
Pharisees, and the Sadducees," because such a be- 
lief of abstaining from food and flesh as a " DOC- 
TRINE " of the Truth would not destroy "the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 165 

flesh ", but really hinder the Truth or Christ Idea 
of life to be HERE LIVED. " In the world ye 
shall have trouble " which is caused by living " after 
the flesh " — sexual, and not flesh — meat or food of 
any kind, — according to two of the greatest teachers 
— One, Jesus the prophet and example of the Truth, 
and the other, Paul, the follower and DOER of 
the example. Jesus understood then as did Paul 
that it would not be practical to dwell much on such 
a subject too deep for " the natural man " as Paul 
said, — " The natural man knoweth not the things 
that be of God, for they are FOOLISHNESS unto 
him, neither CAN HE KNOW THEM, for they 
are Spiritually discerned.' , (i.e.) The Physical 
student and man working along physical lines only, 
knoweth not the things that be of Thought, for it 
is mentally discerned, and so naturally lived in- 
stead of Spiritually so. Meat is mentioned very 
often in the Bible, and many interpretations give 
it in such a sense, so that to-day there are thousands 
living in obedience to a " theory ", or " doctrine of 
the Pharisees ", which shows ignorance of the real 
Truth aimed at by Paul and Jesus. " The meat 
that perisheth not ", is the Spiritual Word — Christ, 
as Jesus says when referring to this Truth, — " I am 
the bread of life." This IS and HAS life, because 
it IS life, and is the meat — " food from heaven ", 
since it is the Highest conception of life. The fol- 
lowers of Moses " received bread " a kind of Truth 
from " THE DESERT "—poor understanding that 
Moses had of God, and is not " the true bread from 
heaven ", for, " to-day when Moses is read, the 
veil " of misunderstanding is visible, " which veil " 
— blindness — " is taken away in Christ ". It says 



166 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

in John 6 : 32, 33 and 35, — " Then Jesus said unto 
them, Verily, Verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you 
not that bread from heaven ; but my Father giveth 
you the true bread from heaven. " For the bread 
of God is he which cometh down from heaven, and 
giveth life unto the world. " And Jesus said unto 
them, I am the bread of life : he that cometh to me 
shall never hunger: and he that believeth in me 
shall never thirst." There is considerably more in 
this " bread of life " than we have seen or can ex- 
perience to-day, but the time " is at hand, or now 
is " when we should avail ourselves of the oppor- 
tunity to partake — " have part " or eat of this bread, 
as much of it as we are able. It involves much more 
than we had expected, if we take it in its entirety. 
It is the great builder of man, because it is his sole 
help from degeneracy. Jesus did not refer to him- 
self as " the bread of life ", but that the Logos or 
Infinite Principle — Thought — " Father " is the 
bread — life which cometh down from heaven — the 
highest conception of life. He spoke not of him- 
self — the individual self — for the Father — Spirit — 
Thought spoke in him. In the above sentence, 
Christ — the Eternal Idea of life is the One Jesus 
referred to as the " Word ", and called Jesus Christ 
because associated with Jesus and all mankind as 
the Manifestation of the Christ. So, " I am the 
bread of life " — inasmuch as I live the Christ life 
as Paul says, " I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth 
in me." Jesus wished to be excused from living 
after the Christ Idea as is illustrated by this re- 
mark, — " If it were possible let this cup fall from 
me." Then he again became Conscious of the fact 
that he should manifest the Truth only, and finished 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 167 

by saying, " Not my will but thine be done/' This 
" will be done " reminds me of the nonsensical re- 
mark of our former president, placing his assassina- 
tion as being connected with the work and hand of 
a God, when he said " God's will be done." But it 
has been and is the same murderous idea held by 
those who preach the ignorant doctrine of what 
God is, and so, kill and destroy and EXCUSE 
THEMSELVES by saying " it is the will of God ". 
But I cannot condemn in the " capitalist class " 
the nature which is the same that exists in the 
laboring class. In other words, I find all men by 
nature are selfish, and so the fault lies not in the 
man alone that he is aiming to take from the other 
what seemingly belongs to the other, since it has 
been and is a law of nature that the more powerful 
animal works to destroy the other. The less for- 
tunate have the same selfish motives, but have not 
had the opportunity to enforce them. So, it is not 
to destroy the " capitalist class " as a man, that will 
remove the selfishness of man, since, you cannot de- 
stroy tyranny, by destroying a tyrant, because other 
tyrants exist because of a selfish existence. The 
only thing then is to destroy selfishness and greed. 
It is because of selfishness and the brute nature that 
laws to protect one are made, which means to say 
if there were no selfishness, there need be no laws, 
for, what profit would it be for me to take from 
my brother if I have sufficient to live on, and the 
fact I only consume so much during my natural 
existence? The wars at present and at all times 
are but the result of selfishness. The Kings and 
their allies preach to the people that " by the aid 
of God we hope to win" — making God a part of 



168 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

their own selfishness, and so the masses being, of 
course, likewise selfish in that it will benefit them, — 
hurry to take up arms against their fellow men. 
" There shall be wars " simply illustrates the exis- 
tence of brute nature, which cannot cease until this 
selfishness and hatred of " Nation against Nation " 
shall be abolished with a more brotherly feeling. 
God represents a distinct or Spiritual Law from 
the Natural Law and so has nothing to do with 
Nature and its laws, only in the abolition of the 
same. Spencer illustrates the non-brotherly feeling 
in the following, — " If the due performance by the 
state of its all-essential function had been the ques- 
tion on which elections were fought, we should not 
see, as we do now, that a shivering cottager who 
steals palings for firewood, or a hungry tramp who 
robs an orchard, gets punishment in more than the 
Hebrew measure, while great financial frauds which 
ruin their thousands bring no punishment." But, we 
are all along, more or less dependent upon each 
other, as by a law that it is so, since, there must be 
an exchange made in whatever trade there may be 
existing as an opposite direction it is so to one an- 
other. But one exchange has grown larger in pro- 
portion, and so by this, we see in ourselves the 
growth of selfishness, in that if there is an oppor- 
tunity open, we demand more in exchange than 
what is right from the other. It is thru this ex- 
cessive demand that the knowledge of more equality 
is ascertained and being confident that such a law 
is not original with any law of growth, it is no more 
than proper that such a law should be condemned 
by the law of growth, which shall lie in the power 
of man thru growth to destroy in time this selfish- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 169 

ness. So then, life — the Devil or Satan— Evil in 
such a government cannot always stand, since 
" Truth will out " in all problems. But as one lie 
upholds another, as the Truth when that Truth is 
found to be a lie, it can only be shown so as not to 
continue as a Truth when it cannot continue in the 
race of society as a whole, or upon a more equal 
basis. As it is not my intention to deal much with 
problems of life in general, only as an acquisition 
to point out the greater problem of life concerning 
one of the Higher Mentality, we will here turn 
again to the latter by reference made to it in the 
Bible. 

In John ii : i, 4, 6, n, 12, 13, 14 and 15, it reads, 
— " Now a certain MAN was sick, NAMED Laz- 
arus, of Bethany, the town of Mary and her sister 
Martha. When Jesus heard THAT, he said, this 
sickness is NOT UNTO DEATH, but for the glory 
of God, that the Son of God might be glorified 
thereby. " When he had heard therefore that he 
was sick, he abode two days still in the same place 
where he was. " These things said he : and after 
that he said unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth, 
but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep. 
" Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep he shall 
do well. " Howbeit, Jesus spake of his death, — 
but they thought that he had spoken of taking of 
rest in sleep. " Then said Jesus unto them plainly, 
Lazarus is dead. " And I am glad for your sakes 
that I was not there, to the intent ye may believe: 
nevertheless let us go unto him." You will note 
the italics used in " man " and " named ", which 
illustrates the idea that this man named Lazarus 
is distinct from the Son — Truth to be glorified — 



170 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

elevated, and that MAN NAMED is that which 
is subject to death and decay, yet, Lazarus as I shall 
aim to prove was not in such a condition of sick- 
ness, death and decay, but APPEARED SO to the 
people. Jesus here " raised " MAN'S opinion — 
" Lazarus " — from " the dead " principles of life to 
that of the True and living Principles of life thru 
this form of Lazarus, so that the Truth concerning 
God might be RAISED, and thereby glorified — ele- 
vated and worshipped by man rather than " the 
dead " principles and ceremonies generally taught. 
The resurrection — Knowledge of the dead — Truth 
as you ought to perceive by the verses written here 
was not to follow at some future time as they and 
we have even held to this day in regard to us, and 
so refers to the Truth always and man also during 
its development. Why did Jesus claim that Lazarus 
was " asleep ", and then change his plan to that of 
death? It was the disciples' idea that Jesus spoke 
" of taking of rest in sleep ", or " spake of his 
death ", and not that Jesus really referred to the 
death as a fact, as we shall presently see. They, 
like we, supposed this sleep — hypnotic state — was 
really death, and therefore said " he shall do well ", 
and so is dead — the Word is dead — to the genera- 
tion of believers in death, as he said finally when 
the word " sleep " did not have its effect, — " Laz- 
arus is dead ". The idea that man shall die or 
sleep until a certain time and then awake — rise — is 
a false statement, and shows as it illustrates here 
the ignorance of the Power of Thought and Mental 
over the Physical and Natural body, and to save 
man from destruction HERE, nevertheless, God — 
Thought cannot save man here until it — Thought 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 171 

has destroyed the whole of the Natural condition. 
Jesus said " Lazarus is dead ", that they who be- 
lieved such theories should SEE MAN ARISE 
FROM THE PRINCIPLE OF DEATH NOW in 
proportion as he is able to receive — be conscious of 
the Truth of Spiritual Life NOW. This AP- 
PEARED " miracle ", for there is no miracle in 
the Knowledge of Truth, was performed for the 
purpose of showing man that he should experience 
this life now as much as possible, else there would 
be no sense to the argument of raising " Lazarus " 
from the dead — principles of death as it is illus- 
trated here. Continuing in John n : 21, 23, 24, 25, 
26, and 2J ', we read, — " Then said Martha unto 
Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother 
had not died. Jesus saith unto her, thy brother 
shall rise again. Martha saith unto him I know 
that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the 
last day. Jesus saith unto her, I am the resurrec- 
tion, and the life, he that believeth in me, though 
he were dead, yet shall he live. And whosoever 
liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Be- 
lievest thou this? She saith unto him, yea, Lord: 
I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, 
which should come into the world." Martha said, 
" I KNOW that he shall rise again in the resur- 
rection ", but Jesus contradicts this, and OUR 
knowing — believing — by saying, " I am the resur- 
rection and the life ". " He that believeth and 
liveth in me shall never die ", is analogous to the 
fact that you must not only " believe ", but must 
LIVE this life, but, as we have unknown the known 
and so cannot live or, " liveth " it fully, we cannot 
expect to experience it Wholly. Jesus said in re- 



172 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

gard to this misused and abused word " believe ", — 
"If thou say to this mountain, be thou removed 
and believe it can be done, it shall be removed ". 
But we have not found the person who is so foolish 
as to believe such, and so we know it cannot be 
done, because we cannot believe it, and, of course, it 
could be done if you could believe it. The quota- 
tion illustrates how foolish it was for Martha or any 
one to believe impossibilities, or that a dead body 
could be made to come to life again, yet, if you could 
believe it, in experience, it could be done, and also il- 
lustrates the power and influence belief has in the life 
of man. Spencer truly says, " we know nothing more 
of existence than a continued manifestation," be- 
cause there is no other existence than what is known 
as life. So we have all been as blind as Martha, 
as to the " resurrection " of that which cannot be 
resurrected. Martha claimed to " believe ", but to 
believe man — Lazarus should experience — rise now 
— the Spiritual life while living in the world, was 
just as impossible in her time as it is to-day. That 
her brother would " rise AGAIN in the last day ", 
or at some future time and place as WE HAVE 
" believed " was also as far as she could see and 
believe with her understanding, which illustrates 
ignorance of the Truth. Not the resurrection of 
the dead BODY was this "brought forth" to 
prove, but that the Word and Truth of Spiritual 
Life, or Christ as the Idea of Life was to be resur- 
rected — acknowledged ABOVE that of the Natural 
or Adam Idea of Life which is death. This Idea 
could not exist " since the foundation of the world " 
because the Thought of Good and Evil had not 
developed to its true height of understanding until 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 173 

Jesus received it. " Though he were dead, yet shall 
he live ", was a direct remark to Martha THEN, 
and therefore illustrates that it cannot refer to an 
after life, nor to a continued life to the then and 
now individual, but refers to the Truth or Dead 
that should and shall live by man. Paul illustrates 
this in his remark, — " I die daily ", — that is, he put 
off each day as much as possible the Natural condi- 
tion by living the Spiritual Truth as a condition 
THEN, as it is to be now by you and I as the 
Truth works in us as it did in Jesus, " This is " and 
now is, " the resurrection " — Knowledge of Spirit- 
ual Life TO BE LIVED, and so makes us in uni- 
son and like Jesus in his claim that " I am the resur- 
rection and the life ", because, thru this knowledge 
lived by man as illustrated by Jesus, will the Truth 
be " made alive f orevermore ". Note the final an- 
swer given by Martha to the question put to her 
by Jesus, — " I believe that thou art the Christ ", 
which is not AN ANSWER TO HIS QUESTION 
AT ALL, but really EVADES HIS QUESTION, 
and so illustrates ignorance of what he was talking 
about. 

I have no doubt but that Jesus did feel in a way, 
that he would be saved from death, and why not? 
Since, nearly these two thousand years have we 
believed the same thing, and Jesus was no excep- 
tion to the average believer when he gave some 
thought of himself. No doubt he thought he was 
" the Son of God " as an individual, because he did 
not understand the exact meaning of Power in the 
term that it could be applied to a person in the 
form of mesmerism, hypnotism, etc., and so be- 
lieved this Power was of God, or a Being, and 



174 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

that he — because he was able to use it had formed 
the opinion that he was the Son of this Being. If 
to some extent he and man had not believed and 
feared, where would we — man — have been to-day? 
This is, of course, proof here, that in an ignorant 
generation it is folly to be wise. Jesus and Paul 
did things contrary to Truth in order to elevate the 
Truth as Paul says, — " For if the Truth of God 
hath more abounded thru MY LIE unto his glory, 
why yet am I also judged as a sinner? " We have 
been taught to fear, and so fear has withheld us 
and Progress, and because of this we have also suf- 
fered and will suffer in all walks of life because of 
fear. But to-day we are learning thru a better un- 
derstanding the meaning of fear, or, that " fear 
hath torment, and fear killeth ", also, " he that 
f eareth is not made perfect in love ". We are 
learning not to fear God, nor anything Good, but 
rather to destroy anything contrary to Good. It is 
because some have feared and believed, that they 
have been free from violence to others, which is the 
one thing Religion has done and is doing, and 
should receive some credit in keeping such a class 
from violence, yet, it is not the true way in which 
to destroy violence. Such teaching, if continued 
will hinder Progress. So, I term there are two 
classes of people to-day, — one, a religious class call- 
ing themselves Christians, who do no wrong be- 
cause of a fear of some God, — the other, a scientific 
class, called infidels by Christians, (but only infidels 
in name, as those are Christians in name only who 
call themselves Christians), who do no wrong be- 
cause of a conscious State having developed to that 
State of Consciousness which hinders them from 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 175 

doing evil, since it would go against Conscience. 
The so-called Christians will fall into this class as 
soon as they have received the same knowledge, 
and will be more truly Christians, since, they will 
do nothing wrong when they have no excuse to be 
forgiven, which will result in ending evil much 
sooner than to believe an evil can be committed and 
then forgiven. The latter class work in the interest 
of the present, while the others work to the interest 
of the future. They are the social class, because 
they are less selfish in that they anticipate no future 
for the good they do here, while the others only 
do good here for what they hope to be paid for 
hereafter. So, we can readily see why Jesus could 
entertain SOME HOPE for the future, even, if he 
did not look to the future as some of his followers 
are doing. 

In order to prove my previous and present state- 
ment that Jesus was and is not " the Son of God ", 
as he may have believed, I need only to mention 
his LAST WORDS. " My God, my God, why 
hast thou forsaken me ? " This is a remark wholly 
and absolutely uncalled for, if he could THEN on 
the cross realize that he was really " the Son of 
God ", other than the representative of the Word 
— Christ — while in life he lived the Truth accord- 
ing to the Spiritual Idea. These last words illus- 
trate his mistake during life in looking for any 
future for him and man generally, for it is the work 
of God and Satan working to THEIR OWN END, 
— one, to the end of immortality, and the other to 
the end of mortality. He had no chance to change 
here and give a different opinion to the people when 
he had, at the last moment, found his belief for him- 



176 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

self had been shattered as is expressed by the words 
spoken, since, there was no God or a Being to save 
man, or to work with man after death. If God 
performed thru Jesus, all the so-called miracles 
as a Being instead of the Thought as Power, why 
not answer the people who said, — " If he come 
down now, we will believe him ", or " save your- 
self ", and that will give us proof. It was just as 
reasonable for him to " come down " then, as to 
" rise from the grave ", — in fact, it would have been 
more reasonable and no chance for a doubt, and he 
could then have made his disappearance — " ascen- 
sion ". We must have proofs in order to entertain 
facts, because we cannot get any understanding 
without proof. The principle of mathematics fur- 
nishes us with a Rule whereby we can PROVE 
THE ANSWER. So likewise, must we have the 
answer to the question, — " save yourself " by prov- 
ing it is so by saving yourself from death. To 
" come down " would have been a GENUINE 
MIRACLE, and not a case of deception, or, " my 
lie ", in the form of mesmerism as we call and un- 
derstand it to-day when the mortal sense is stilled 
by the Power of Thought of one over another. It 
would also prove God is separate from man as a 
Power over man in the form of a Being, but it 
proves — to me — as I say time and again that God 
works when man works, or man works when God 
works, or THEY ARE ONE as Jesus said, "I 
and my Father are one ". We have a beautiful il- 
lustration of the dead, or the Spiritual and Natural 
Idea, in the " Prodigal Son " as given in Luke 
1 5 : 24, saying, — " For this my son was dead and 
is alive again." The Son here was not dead, but 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 177 

was dead to the Father, so long as absent from the 
father. So Jesus was not dead to the Father when 
he expressed the Spiritual Thought — God only, and 
was THEN "present with the Father", but he 
could not associate himself with God when he said 
" let this cup pass from me ", because that expresses 
the Natural desire to live the Natural — flesh life. 
(" For this my Son was dead.") 

I trust I am making this distinction of life and 
death clear to you as to what was resurrected, in- 
stead of the idea that Lazarus was really resur- 
rected. So, Jesus saith unto her, said I not unto 
thee, that, if thou wouldst believe, thou should see 
the glory of God " ! Let us here turn again to 
what Jesus says in Matthew 22: 31 and 32. " But 
as touching the resurrection of the dead, have you 
not read that which was spoken unto you by God, 
saying, " I am the God of Abraham, and the God 
of Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the 
God of the dead, but of the living." In other words, 
God — Thought works throughout all generations as 
this verse illustrates three generations, or, " He is 
God — Thought and work of Abraham, Isaac and 
Jacob in the form of a continued existence of Life, 
for God — Thought is not the God — Work of the 
dead, but of the living, because life cannot work in 
the form of the dead. Jesus did not raise Lazarus 
from any death, for he had as much to do with the 
death — sleep — hypnotic state of Lazarus, as he did 
with the awakening — coming forth from " sleep ". 
That Jesus regretted to make this deception or, " my 
lie " in order to glorify God — elevate the Thought 
— is illustrated in John 11:41 and 42. " Then they 
took away the stone FROM THE PLACE where 



178 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up HIS eyes, 
and said, Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard 
me. " And I knew that thou hearest me always 
but because of the people which stand by I said it, 
that they may believe that thou hast sent me." You 
will remember by the remark made heretofore that 
Jesus first remarked to the disciples that Lazarus 
was " NOT DEAD BUT SLEEPETH ", in or- 
der to try their faith in him or his teaching, but per- 
ceiving their lack of faith and understanding and 
unbelief he then said " Lazarus is dead ". If they 
had believed thru the first remark — " not dead but 
sleepeth ", then Jesus would have gone immediately 
to the home of Lazarus where he lay in sleep — 
sickness " unto death ", for you will note after he 
heard of the sickness of Lazarus that "he abode 
TWO DAYS in the SAME PLACE where he was ". 
This gave Jesus an opportunity to work on Lazarus 
as a subject, or to bring him under the Hypnotic 
state while in the form of sickness he had power 
to do so. To bring Lazarus out from under the 
influence of sickness would not convince the people 
that he — Jesus was the example of Truth, since 
he had done this many times to other people, and 
still, they believed him not. So here was an op- 
portunity to go a step farther as a " lie " to aid the 
Truth, and so he remained near by — " the same 
place where he was " in order that the time required 
— " two days " — for a burial should take place. 
There is a regret in the remark of Jesus — " But be- 
cause the people stand by I said it", and did it, 
for, as God is not one that " sees " and " hears " 
and " says ", only in appearance to an ignorant gen- 
eration, so this remark illustrates an error made, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 179 

and the wish afterwards to be relieved in Con- 
science, as the error — deception — miracle — was 
made in good faith. That thru such; the people 
would believe more in what Jesus said in regard 
to what he Thought was the Truth. We can con- 
clude here, that he had control, so to speak, over 
Lazarus and his friends after being in company 
with them so many times, and because they acknowl- 
edged him as a superior person. We know to-day 
that in many cases where a person has been hypno- 
tized by another, that that person can be hypnotized 
by that person against the will of that person and 
at a distance. However, Jesus was evidently ig- 
norant of this Power as Hypnosis in the form of 
transmission of Thought, and so believed it the 
work of a God or Being working thru him, since, 
he knew Lazarus was not in a state of death as a 
reality. It is impossible to change the Reality of 
anything, or to get life out of a dead form, or to 
bring a dead form to life, as he says, " God is not 
the God of the dead but of the living ". If you be- 
lieve that Jesus believed in a God as a Being, and 
that he was a Son of this Being, instead of work- 
ing as I have defined as Thought in the form of 
Being, and then the Son of such, — you have only 
to lay aside the selfish view of Jesus in order to 
bring about the true conception as I here define as 
Thought, since, we are to take Jesus at his word in 
" taking no thought what ye shall say " — meaning 
that when we take thought of our remarks they are 
selfish, or of a selfish nature. So the remarks that 
are not selfish and made by Jesus are those remarks 
we are to define only, else we become contradictory 
in definition. No doubt Jesus, if he had seen and 



180 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

read some of the words spoken by him after they 
were written, — that he would have denounced them 
as words spoken by him, because he spoke so much 
in the absence of self Consciousness. 

In John 12 : 34, it reads, — " The people answered 
him. We have heard out of the law that Christ 
abideth forever; and how sayest thou, The son of 
man must be lifted up ? who is this son of man ? " 
In John 14 : 20, it reads " At that day ye shall know 
that I AM in my Father, and ye in me, and I in 
you." They heard it right, that Christ "abideth 
forever ", and the " Son of man " to be " lifted up " 
is when man born of the flesh shall hear this Word 
and live accordingly. The remark made elsewhere 
in the Bible that " Ye shall dwell with him ", if 
taken figuratively, or in a Natural — selfish view, or 
separate person and form of existence would seem 
probable as a future habitation for man, but now 
we read in the above that " I am IN my Father, and 
ye in me ", which contradicts the idea — selfish — of 
the form of Jesus and man and God, and is there- 
fore evident that the DWELLING IN, or, "to 
dwell with him ", refers to a Conscious State of 
Being present with God or Truth NOW. At that 
day ye — man shall know, is a remark addressed to 
all and knowing generations, and we can to-day get 
a glimpse of " THAT DAY ", because this is the 
generation of a better understanding of what the 
words or parables in the Bible refer to, as this is 
" the day of judgment ", therefore the " SECOND 
COMING ". Jesus could not be any " part " with 
" the last day ", yet, the " part " he did have in the 
resurrection and "the last day", was the knowl- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 181 

edge and therefore the expression of the spiritual 
life in HIS DAY. 

To give a more detailed account of " the Christ " 
as the Idea and Principle of life as it works to the 
end of Eternal things, I will refer to Paul in I Cor. 
15 : 16 to 24th verse. " For if the dead rise not, 
then is not Christ raised." That is, if the Christ 
or Idea of Spiritual Life is not above — (" raised ") 
— the Jesus or Adam Idea of Natural Life in your 
Conscience, then the Mortal belief cannot be de- 
stroyed, so that man may rise above the Natural 
conditions, and therefore are they dead, or " rise 
not ". " And if Christ be not raised, your faith is 
vain; ye are yet in your sins", (i.e.) no faith and 
belief but the Christ Idea can raise man above the 
Natural, for we are proving to-day that faith in 
the Natural things and Thought of the same, result 
in sin — sin only because it — the Natural hinders the 
Spiritual growth, which " faith is vain ". " Then 
they also which have fallen asleep in Christ are 
perished", (i.e.) they, the Natural Thoughts "are 
perished ", because the Truth is affirmed, and have 
" fallen asleep in Christ " — destroyed by the 
Christ Idea. "If in this life only we have hope in 
Christ, we are of all men, most miserable " (i.e.) if 
we have hope " ONLY " in " THIS LIFE " of a 
Christ Life HEREAFTER, we are " most miser- 
able " in " THIS LIFE ", since, there is no other 
way by which the Evils and diseased conditions 
may be abolished, because medicine is fast failing 
to relieve mind and body, therefore, have hope in 
Christ NOW, which is the understanding of the 
Power of the Word or Christ over Evil and the 
world. " But now is Christ risen from the dead, 



182 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

and became the first fruits of them that slept", 
(i.e.) Christ or the Word has been dead, owing to 
the lack of knowledge being developed in the Con- 
science of man, instead of the belief that "the 
Christ " is to appear in a form as Jesus, and so 
" NOW IS Christ risen from the dead ", through 
a correct understanding — judgment of the Truth 
taught by Jesus, therefore, " the first fruits of them 
that slept ", is a result of this awakening. " For 
since by man came death, by man came also the 
resurrection of the dead", (i.e.) by man living 
under the Adam Idea of a Natural life, though 
impossible to do otherwise because of the Natural 
Law; was the Word dead — not understood — but 
thru the evolution of thought and understanding 
is the Word or Christ alive — understood, also sig- 
nifying that these conditions are developed or 
evolved and embodied by man as the generations 
pass, as it says : " by man came death, by man came 
also the resurrection of the dead " — the knowledge 
of the meaning of the dead as not referring to man 
directly, but to the Truth of Spiritual Life as a 
Thought — God to abolish the Principle of the Nat- 
ural condition, — " For as in Adam all die, even so 
in Christ, shall all be made alive ", (i.e) all who 
look to the Natural Idea of life here, and a Spiritual 
life hereafter, are under the Adamic Law of life 
and death; while those who look to the Spiritual 
Idea as a life to be here lived will assist — "have 
part " in bringing about the Truth, " But every man 
in his own order, Christ the first fruits, afterwards 
they that are Christ's at his coming", (i.e.) All 
may TAKE PART, or PARTAKE OF "THIS 
LIFE" HERE, but, ONE GENERATION 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 183 

AFTER ANOTHER SHALL DECLARE IT, 
that is, " MAN IN HIS OWN ORDER ", " Christ 
the first fruits " is significant of the present gen- 
eration, when the Spiritual — Christ Idea is affirmed 
during the Natural existence, while, " they that are 
Christ's at his coming ", signifies THE END OF 
THE NATURAL CONDITION, since, it cannot 
COME — be present Wholly and exist ALONE as 
a ONENESS or ONE, where there are Thoughts 
of a Natural life and condition. The word 
" Christ's " is significant of " ALL MEN EVEN 
AS I AM ", or all men living the ONE IDEA- 
CHRIST, therefore are they " CHRIST'S ". 

So then, Nature, as Emerson says, " works to its 
own end ", while as Paul says Thought or " God 
worketh in you " to its own end. 

Mrs. Eddy does not teach that there is a " Per- 
sonal Being" yet she contradicts such a statement 
by saying " God had been graciously fitting me ". 
To claim that as she says in another part of her work 
that " God is an Infinite Principle ", makes these 
terms contradictory, because, only one person can 
" fit " another person to that or this. It requires 
the form of a person to dictate to another form of 
a person, therefore God must be — according to her 
idea of " fitting " — a Personal God. An " Infinite 
Principle " cannot dictate to a person, therefore 
Thought as I term God " worketh in you ", and 
cannot dictate to a person, but is embodied in the 
form of Man as Man. This idea of " fitting me ", 
has been so impressed with the followers of this 
— the teachings of Mrs. Eddy, that they believe she 
is " the woman " referred to in Revelation. The 
significant of this remark — " the woman " — is that 



184 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

all knowledge is a state of Consciousness and so 
borne — developed and brought forth from the Con- 
science, just as a child is borne and brought forth 
from a woman. Thought — " God is no respecter 
of persons ", but works thru and by such persons, 
whether it be a man or a woman. We speak of a 
boat ; a train of cars and the like as " she ", but 
there is no sign of them being a woman just be- 
cause we refer to them as " she ". It is just such 
mistakes that are responsible for the belief that this 
or that person is a favorite with God, and so " or- 
dained" to be the true exponent of the Truth. 
Jesus was not " favored ", but because he was born 
of a very religious mother and at an age when the 
Thought had developed to such a height as to be 
recognized by him because of his study along the 
higher plane of life than that of the Natural, which 
latter had been the custom of the others of his 
time, was he able to understand the Higher. 

Jesus never referred to the Natural, or an earthly 
father and mother after he became Conscious of 
this Knowledge of the Spiritual Law, because there 
could be no mother and father to it, since it was 
and is an Idea that can only be fathered and 
mothered as Thought. Mrs. Eddy says " there is 
no record of Jesus calling any man on the earth 
father " ; which would impress one with the idea 
of a record being in existence where he called a 
woman "mother". There exists NO RECORD 
OF EITHER in the Bible, because such would im- 
press the idea that " the Christ " is born of man 
and woman, when, only Jesus as all men and women 
are born thru the process of Natural Law, though 
we may have OPINIONS as Mrs. Eddy has of the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 185 

birth of Jesus, or that he was " born of God and 
Mary ". I will quote that part of a chapter where 
it speaks of " mother ", when Jesus is addressed by 
his disciples in regard to his mother, which may 
be taken by some and Mrs. Eddy that he called her 
mother. When the disciples said to him : " Thy 
mother is standing without, desiring to speak with 
you/' Jesus replied : " Who is my mother ? and 
who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his 
hand toward his disciples, and said: Behold my 
mother and my brethren." The italics are mine, so 
as to impress you with the reference made in re- 
gard to what he looked at as " mother ". Here he 
ignored the facts of a Natural existence, or father 
and mother, not that but what he knew and believed 
in such an existence, but only, in order to " HOLD 
FAST to that which is Good" — God, or as an 
Eternal existence of Thought as a Unity, as will 
be seen by his looking "TOWARD HIS DIS- 
CIPLES ", instead of toward his mother. He said, 
" For whosoever shall do the will of my Father " 
— Thought — " which is in heaven " — Highest con- 
ception of life — " the same is my brother and sister 
and mother ". This signifies that " Father " — 
Thought is a Unity, and should be expressed the 
same by all. " Brother and sister and mother " 
HERE indicate this, and the disciples should re- 
ceive and live and give it out to the world as such 
— be a mother to it. Also, in verse 26 of the same 
chapter, his mother is not referred to as HIS 
MOTHER where he says to his mother, " Behold 
thy son ", but that she should receive THAT DIS- 
CIPLE as a son; for, in the twenty-seventh verse 



186 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

following he turns likewise to this disciple and says 
" Behold thy mother ". 

In St. John 20 : 9, it says, " For as yet they knew 
not the scriptures that he must rise again." Though 
Jesus had been with the disciples a great length of 
time, yet they had not known Christ as we have not 
known him, and so could not understand his mean- 
ing regarding his looking away from his mother. 
The latter part of the verse — " He must rise again 
from the dead " — is significant that he — the Truth 
in the form of the Christ Idea had risen ONCE 
from the dead when Jesus voiced it, but that it 
was not understood, as the word " again " will 
verify this, for it could not refer to Jesus, since he 
had not lived and died BEFORE THIS, and there- 
fore could not " rise again ". 

In John 20 : 11, 12, 13 and 14 it says : " But Mary 
stood without at the sepulchre weeping, — and as 
she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the 
sepulchre, And seeth two angels in white, sitting, 
the one at the head, and the other at the feet, where 
the body of Jesus had lain. And they say unto her. 
Woman why weepest thou? She saith unto them, 
Because they have taken away my Lord, and I 
know not where they have laid him. And when 
she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw 
Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus ". 

We cannot say with accuracy where and how 
the body of Jesus was moved and placed, but we 
DO KNOW IT WAS NECESSARY TO RE- 
MOVE IT, and by his followers, in order to 
"FULFIL THE SCRIPTURES", or that the 
Truth may be more universally " believed " in an 
ignorant generation. While Mary " stood without 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 187 

and weeping ", the normal state of consciousness 
was replaced by a mesmeric state which was due 
to her absorbed thought of seeing Jesus, and there- 
fore brought about the VISIONARY RESULT, 
or, " she saw the Lord ". But we perceive that 
when she came back to her normal condition, that 
" the Lord was not there ". This weeping and 
over-anxious thought for him, brought on a nervous 
condition wherein she could easily be influenced in 
her own conscience by suggestive thought of things 
not realities in form as really existing. It says: 
" Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not : for I am not 
yet ascended to my Father ; but go to my brethren, 
and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and 
your Father; and to my God, and to your God." 
Here it is plain that Mary could not reach a state 
of solidity in such a state of consciousness as to the 
Perfect state of man existing in real life, and for 
this reason a thought suggested that she could not 
" touch " him, since it could only be A VISION 
of the Truth in form. It was not the voice of 
Jesus that she heard, but the same echo that Spirit- 
ualists seem to hear from the " departed " — dead. 
It appeared to her as such, because she saw the 
vision of a form, or an illusion, therefore her own 
thoughts seemed to come from that source, which 
thoughts could easily be formed while in such a 
state, since the opposite view brings about a dif- 
ferent state of thought. Mary had and could not 
ascend to that realm of consciousness which Jesus 
had taught while living in the deceptive state, there- 
fore she could not " ascend to the Father " as is 
illustrated by these words seemingly coming from 
Jesus, as he could not while in such a state as she 



188 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

believed. By the congregating " together " of the 
disciples, and their absorbed thought for Jesus, 
thru the teachings and their " belief " in seeing him ; 
they were consequently more able to see the vision 
of him, and receive the thought of their own as 
coming from the vision, than the people who were 
not so interested and did not believe in spirits. The 
Word — Christ as taught by him must not be lost 
to sight, and for this reason it was a good thing for 
the disciples and persons in general, and even we 
of to-day, that the disciples were " ASSEMBLED 
TOGETHER ", thru what Mary said to the dis- 
ciples concerning her "seeing" the Lord, — which 
again brought about the vision of Jesus to them, 
and making the Truth appear more to them than 
thru his teaching alone. We, of to-day, may be 
thankful for what the disciples SEEMED TO SEE, 
else the whole spirit of the Letter — Word might 
have been lost. We ought to be thankful also, for 
what the INSANE PERSONS SEEM TO SEE, 
and learn a lesson from such a sight, that we may 
not go to the extreme indulgences in the different 
forms of Evil, which causes them to SEE 
THINGS. We learn a lesson from what the dis- 
ciples have seen, even if it is an insane idea that man 
must die in order to live, as they and some of us 
believe by what they saw and some of us see. But 
it is not to " see " the Truth that gives us Truth, 
but to live according to it. 

In Matthew 17:9, it says, — "And as they came 
down from the mountains, Jesus charged them, say- 
ing, tell the vision to no man until the Son of man 
be risen from the dead ". The word " vision ", ac- 
cording to the best authorities, is " a phantom or 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 189 

power of sight", therefore, NOT A THING 
REALLY EXISTING, or A REALITY OF BE- 
ING PRESENT. But we can imagine and even be- 
lieve that this " vision " or " sight " of Truth seen by 
the disciples is to illustrate that the Word — Christ 
as the Idea of life will in time become a Reality, 
or a Visible and Eternal Existence, instead of the 
present Visible Existence of the Real and Unreal 
Idea of life — Christ and Adam — Spiritual and Ma- 
terial — Mental and Natural. The disciples then, 
saw ONLY A VISION of the Truth, according to 
the words of Jesus as stated in Matthew, therefore 
not a Reality. Jesus appeared to them here, only 
in a visionary way which is to illustrate that the 
" son of man " as mentioned, will appear in " the 
latter days " as Perfect, since he cannot appear at 
present in Reality, but only visionary, because the 
Wholeness of a Spiritual life cannot be lived in 
this generation. The Word — Christ is at present 
True, but ONLY VISIONARY, because it has been 
observed as a Vision, so, it is about time to ABOL- 
ISH THE VISIONARY IDEA AND TEACH- 
ING of a Spiritual Life in the future, that the 
" Vision " of Truth may become a present Possi- 
bility or a Reality. This state of mesmerism as 
referred to is nothing but another form of 
" trance ", which we can imagine Paul was subject 
to, and seen much that was not a Reality while in 
a state of trance as referred to in Acts 22 : 17. 
" And it came to pass, that when I was come again 
to Jerusalem, even while I prayed in the temple, 
I was in a trance." 

Like all opinions which have builded their re- 
ligions on chapters taken from some part of the 



190 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Bible, it is HERE EVIDENT that Spiritualism re- 
ceived its initial step. They have as great a right 
in the " belief " of their views being correct, as 
other religions based upon other views, that to my 
conception seem incorrectly interpreted. After 
making a thorough study of the scriptures, if it 
were possible to believe in such theories as the 
average religious belief, then, in this chapter where 
it speaks of " seeing " Jesus ; I would not sentence 
such an interpretation and belief as is made by the 
Spiritualists who claim to have seen and talked 
with their departed friends, etc., in the form of 
Spirits. But, it is impossible for such a belief to 
be correct, as it is for the average religious belief, 
and they are ONLY BELIEFS based upon igno- 
rance instead of the Truth. That the material— 
your body can be transformed, or come under the 
influence of a so-called spiritual body so they may 
converse with each other, and then separate, ac- 
cording to the Spiritualistic code is impossible in 
any Science or Scientific Sense. There can be no 
such representatives of life as a Spiritual body and 
a Material body — two bodies — other than what 
exists in Thought and body by expression — two 
lives lived in the world by one person or body as 
associated and relatively to the immortality of the 
soul, and the mortality of the body, for there is " no 
other world " existence. If you gave to a person 
a problem to solve, you could not conceive nor de- 
pend upon the answer coming from that person 
after death, but must pass it to the next one living 
if it has not been solved by the other, since, faculties 
of Thought only exist and live by that body which 
expresses life. So, the work of Spiritual Life is 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 191 

now and has been embodied by us and those gone 
before, and if it is unable as it has been to be 
worked out during that — this bodily existence — and 
proof is that it is not, it will continue to Evolve 
until Perfection is reached by other existing bodies. 
The only reason then, for one person called Ma- 
terial, and being able to talk with another person 
CALLED (not so) Spiritual, is not because there 
are such, but because of a Mental State DUE TO 
SUCH A BELIEF. The individual becomes con- 
scious of a reply made out of its own thinking. If 
you believe Mr. Jones is in the " Spirit World " 
(no such place), Mr. Jones will reply from YOUR 
OWN BELIEF, and if he is happy, as YOU 
THINK HE OUGHT TO BE, then he— you—will 
reply that he is happy, from what you think, though 
it may seem to come from some other place while 
you are under this state of mentality, which is " self 
mesmerism ". Very similar, are the experiences of 
those not in such mesmeric states when grouped to- 
gether as in the case of Spiritualists. There are 
cases of, where what is termed " hallucinations " 
appear to the living as real, of which I quote part 
of an article : " Hallucinations and the world be- 
yond ", written in " Hampton Columbian Maga- 
zines ". " The Rev. G. Lyon Turner, professor of 
philosophy at the Lancashire Independent College, 
Manchester, England, woke up one morning to find 
the ceiling of his room adored with a huge chande- 
lier of some ten arms, and the jets shining brightly 
thru the ground-glass globes at the end of each arm. 
He knew that when he went to bed no chandelier 
had been there, and naturally feared that some- 
thing was the matter with his eyesight. ' I moved 



192 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

my head/ he said, 'to see whether the phantom 
moved too/ But no, it remained fixed: and the 
objects and beyond it became more or less com- 
pletely visible as I moved, exactly as would have 
been the case had it been a real chandelier. So I 
woke my wife, but she saw nothing. 

" Still more bizarre was the phantasm that ap- 
peared to another Englishman. Here is his own 
account of it. " I had just gone to bed, and was 
— at least, this was my impression at the time — 
quite awake. The door of my room was ajar, and 
there was a light in the passage which half -illu- 
mined my room. Suddenly I became aware of a 
series of slight taps on the passage outside. These 
taps were not sufficiently loud for a human foot- 
step; on the other hand, the volume of sound was 
greater than that made by a walking-stick. I fully 
remember sitting up in bed and beholding two top 
boots trot rapidly across the room and vanish into 
the opposite wall. The illusion was astonishingly 
vivid, and I can recall the details to this day. I 
have never had a waking dream since." 

" It sounds like a contradiction in terms to speak 
of ghosts of the living, but, as the census of hal- 
lucinations made evident, phantasms of persons still 
in the flesh, like phantasms of inanimate objects, 
are experienced fully as often, than phantasms of 
the dead. Obviously, in such cases there can be 
nothing objective about the apparitions. Yet to 
those who have seen them, phantasms of the living 
are quite as vividly realistic and make as profound 
an impression as phantasms of the dead, for which 
they are almost always mistaken, with consequent 
anguish to the persons whom they visit. To il- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 193 

lustrate, Miss A. Cressy, while seated with her 
mother and sister in the dining-room of their Eng- 
lish home, happened to glance up and saw, looking 
in at them thru an open window, a brother who 
was supposed to be in Australia. ' Oh, Mother/ 
she exclaimed, ' here's a surprise for us ! Tom has 
come home ! ' * Tom home ! Where is he ? ' ' Out 
on the lawn. I'll go and let him in/ She went 
to the front door and threw it open. No one was 
in sight. ' Tom ! ' she called. ' Where are you, 
Tom? ' No answer. Then, thinking that in a jest- 
ing spirit he had hidden among the shrubbery: 
1 Come in, Tom. Don't play the fool. You know 
how weak your mother's heart is. Do you want 
to kill her ? ' Still silence. By this time her father 
had joined the little group at the front door, and 
all four made a rapid but thorough search of the 
grounds. No one was in them, nor could anyone 
have got away without being seen. Now, from the 
mother, came the wailing cry : ' It was not Tom you 
saw, but Tom's ghost. Tom is dead ! ' A year 
afterwards Tom came back from Australia in the 
best of health. Oddly enough, though, it develops 
that, at the time his * ghost ' appeared to his sister, 
he had been seriously ill of a fever, and in his de- 
lirium had constantly entreated his attendants to 
place him under a great cedar that grew on his 
father's lawn." 

This last case, while but a vision, can be traced 
as to having its share in " Telepathy " believed in 
by eminent " scientists ", of which space will not 
permit here to give proofs of its existence, nor, is 
it necessary, since it has no real connection with the 
subjects brought to bear. We are here led to be- 



194 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

lieve that " seen " and " talked with persons dead 9 % 
is but a vision and so term, mesmerism, and that it 
is simply on the increase because we are living in 
a more nervous generation, or when nervousness is 
more universally experienced, and this is why so 
many persons at evangelistic meetings being led by 
a strong personality are made converts, because they 
are in a hysterical condition brought on by sug- 
gestions from such a leader. Neither is it ex- 
pected that you can mesmerize yourself into the 
Spiritual State while living in the Material, and if 
you fail to accept the Spiritual, or Christ Idea as 
the illustration is given in the Bible for that pur- 
pose, — then you are making no Progress towards 
a Spiritual Life here, — but, like the other, you too, 
are still mesmerized into believing you can see a 
Spiritual Life beyond, while you ignore the facts 
of Spirituality as a present possibility. Christian 
Scientists are under the above state of mesmerism, 
as I have learned thru their study of the words 
of Mrs. Eddy that such a belief is imminent. We 
have all been hypnotized in the true sense of hypno- 
tism — dead. So, it is necessary for each person to 
be so absorbed into the Truth of Spirituality in 
order to become Spiritual, or at least, more so, 
" NOW and HERE ", for " the time is at hand ", 
or "NOW is come salvation", or, "for now IS 
our salvation nearer than when we believed ", for, 
" God is omnipresent and Omnipotent ". Why did 
not Jesus appear to ALL PEOPLE ALIKE, in- 
stead of just the few followers, if there was any 
such Truth that he could appear at all after death? 
In order to give a more vivid impression of what 
I am aiming to prove is only temporal and visionary 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 195 

at times, I will quote a few remarks from the best 
authorities on the subject of Mesmerism, which fol- 
lows with the same affirmation by the same writers 
that Mesmerism and Spiritualism are correlated in 
their phrases. 

" Those persons most readily susceptible to mes- 
meric influences generally prove to be the best me- 
diums for spirit manifestation. That these phenom- 
ena in their higher phrases — as those of trance, 
healing by touch, and subjection to the thought and 
will of another mind — are intimately allied with 
those of mesmerism, is obvious to all who have 
given any careful attentions to them. Spiritualists, 
indeed, affirm that they differ only in this — that in 
the one case the operator is a mortal, in the other, 
a disembodied human spirit possessing a Spiritual 
body, instead of a physical one." 

After making a thorough study of the above re- 
marks, and other experiences and observations along 
similar lines, I can only form one conclusion, — that 
mesmerism and Spiritualism are ONE and the 
SAME thing. It would hardly be considerate for 
the spiritualist to claim any real connection with 
mesmerism, since such an idea would remove the 
religious feeling, and thereby lessen the faith of its 
followers. If " those persons most readily suscep- 
tible to mesmeric influence generally prove to be the 
best mediums for spirit manifestation ", it might be 
well to turn our attention to those persons SUB- 
JECT TO mesmerism. 

" About 1774, Mesmer, a Viennese physician, 
commenced to treat diseased organs by the applica- 
tion of artificial magnets. The phenomena exhib- 
ited by his patients, especially the more nervous 



196 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

kind, led him to adopt the view that the magnets 
operated not as a SPECIAL source of influence, 
but as conductors of a magnetic fluid which he 
could communicate at will to the patient, even at a 
distance. 

" In 1785, a Royal commission was appointed to 
examine Mesmer's pretentions. These investigators 
found that the same phenomena could be produced 
in Mesmer's more nervous patients when blind- 
folded, by merely inducing them to suppose them- 
selves in the neighborhood of any of Mesmer's mag- 
netic appliances, though none were present; while 
conversely, magnets, and magnetic tree were like 
powerless, if the patient were kept unaware of their 
proximity. 

" Preyer and Heidenbain in Germany, and Richt 
in France, have confirmed and extended Braid's re- 
sults, and we may therefore briefly sum up their 
results, premissing that no scientific observer has 
ever confirmed the statements of mesmerists, as to 
clairvoyance, reading of sealed letters, influence on 
unconscious persons at a distance, or the like, and, 
as above stated, the influence of the mesmerizer is 
unnecessary, and in all cases unimportant." 

This sums up the problem that Mesmerism and 
Spiritualism are the same in action, — it being un- 
derstood that by "inducing them to SUPPOSE 
themselves in the neighborhood of any of Mesmer's 
magnetic appliances " would produce the same re- 
sults as if the " Medium " or " Mesmerizer " were 
present, because it is YOUR BELIEF and Thought 
or Mind which works. The influence of the Mes- 
merizer is " UNNECESSARY and in ALL CASES 
unimportant ". It is necessary in Spiritualism and 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 197 

mesmerism to obtain the desired effect, for, by and 
thru the " Medium " and " Mesmerizer " the per- 
sons present can be induced to " suppose them- 
selves " to be in communication with persons in the 
form of Spirits, and the mesmerizer can make sug- 
gestions as to what is to be done by those under 
the state of being mesmerized, yet, neither have 
power over the other, since, it is the Thought work- 
ing in the Conscience of the persons present who 
are under the state of being present with other per- 
sons. One person makes a suggestion to another, 
and because the other accepts the suggestion offered, 
it seems that the one who made the suggestion has 
power over the other. It says the " more nervous 
persons " are the best " subjects " because they are 
more prone to suggestion. What is the result of 
the STILL " more nervous kind ", but that condi- 
tion called insanity ? Under such mental conditions, 
no objects appear to the OUTSIDE OBSERVER, 
which SEEM REAL to their SIGHT OR VI- 
SION. Therefore, these, or such like conditions that 
are prevalent to the insane, are subject to change, 
if that person or object returns to the normal state 
of sound thinking. If the insane ideas were true, 
the reality of their existence would APPEAR TO 
ALL ALIKE so the proof of their actuality would 
then remain fixed, or incessant. To-day, we have 
" healing " thru the practice of Spiritualism, Hyp- 
notism, Mental Science and Christian Science, all 
of which teach the Power of " Mind over Matter ", 
though the latter two claim " there is no matter ". 
The latter is more practical of any of the three, be- 
cause it teaches more of God, than is taught by the 
others as Power, or, that Satan should not be recog- 



198 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

nized, or, it does not voice and teach as the average 
Church — Good and Evil. This state of Thought 
in Consciousness acts just the same as any material 
application, in that it relieves or stills the Conscious 
Thought of disease, while the physical is healed or 
becomes healthy thru its being allowed its natural 
course of receiving lost energy thru growth on mat- 
ter necessary to sustain it, — the patient in the mean- 
while abstaining from Evil which placed the body 
in such a state as to take on diseased conditions. In 
some cases when the Physical has been weakened 
by too much drugs, the Thought healing can be 
employed as a reactive agent, — the Physical being 
better able to build up those parts which have been 
more or less weakened by drugs. Now, the only 
fault with all healing agents— Material and Mental 
— is that they neither teach the real cause of the 
disease, therefore, treating as in all problems, the 
result, and so the Cause continues to create dis- 
ease which is the Effect of that Cause. One teaches 
" unsanitary conditions as the Cause ", and the 
other that " disease is only a belief ". So, the people 
go on and on ii living " after the flesh " — sexual 
indulgence to such an extent, that not only the 
Physical is weakened, but the Conscience and mind 
is also weakened. The Truth and teaching Is to 
" overcome the world " HERE, so man may live 
more the Spiritual Life, instead of teaching, " Man 
is Spiritual and not Material," which will never 
make him overcome the world here, any more than 
the other doctrines, for, I have seen, talked, and 
know many of the followers of this teaching who 
are not advanced more than others, or, have just 
as Evil a mind along this line as others. Some fo'l- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 199 

lowers may say " It is not the fault of the teaching, 
that it is so ", but I argue that any teaching is at 
fault if it cannot change its followers, because the 
followers cannot be at fault, since, they are only 
guided by that which is taught them, which is, or 
they are the Cause and Effect of that teaching. 
That is just the reason followers of any teaching 
are lacking, because somewhere, the teaching is 
lacking. Christian Science affirms that "man is 
perfect ", as it claims " God is perfect ", and that 
" we " continue so as a Spiritual Being, thereby, 
lessening the ability of the Thought or God to bring 
about such a state of Being Perfect HERE. 
Though Jesus said, — " Be ye therefore perfect, even 
as your Father in heaven is perfect ", it was and 
is not that God or Thought is Perfect by Manifes- 
tation. This sentence simply illustrates that only 
thru the Highest — Heaven conception of life can 
man be Perfect, and not that he is at present Per- 
fect, any more than God is Perfect, since, God — 
Thought cannot be Perfect in the visible, until the 
visible is Perfect, because nothing exists until it is 
visible, though the idea may be Perfect in Principle. 
We are living, not only in an age of greed and 
corruption, but of nervousness, and so have reached 
" the limit ", where it is necessary to begin to grow 
and develop more on an equal basis in all problems 
of life. It is because of this extreme nervousness 
that mesmerism, spiritualism and the like are more 
universal, or more universally used than in the time 
of Jesus. So, it is time to abandon past beliefs, 
for, as it says, "the devil knoweth he hath but a 
short time to live ", is significant of the fact that 
the present day Truth is having its effect on " the 



200 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

devil " — evil as it has been working " side by side " 
with God— Good. The Physical—" Devil " is work- 
ing along all lines, such as Sanitary law, or that, to 
not heed such is the real cause of disease. The 
foolhardy idea of " open window school houses w 
and the like, and many other false ideas, are just to 
evade the Truth, since to acknowledge and live the 
Truth would hinder pleasure in the flesh — and no 
Kingdom will work against its own Kingdom. 
" The Devil " — flesh — will not work against its own. 
To " feed the lambs and sheep " we must abide by 
the Truth, for, the lambs and sheep are not people, 
but the Truth and Love of the same that has been 
" slaughtered " by Error and the love of it. This 
Truth and love of the same, is " the fold " that man 
must " enter "—entertain — for thereby he will be 
" entertaining angels unawares ". To " feed " is 
to UPHOLD the Truth. When confronted by the 
" damsel ", Peter did not uphold the Truth when he 
said " I know not the man ", therefore, he fed or 
upheld a lie for fear of what might become of Peter 
if he then told the Truth about knowing Jesus. 
This lie in the sight of those present would indicate 
that Peter was not the man and teacher of the 
Truth which, of course, would lessen the followers 
of the Truth, and so could not take " me in ", or 
give "me drink" so as to build up the Truth. 
Jesus was condemned by the Pharisees because " he 
made himself the Son of God", which was the 
actual Truth of the Spirit — God — Thought in which 
he lived, though not the God-like, or the Christ-like 
ideas as preached then and now by the Church. 

In Revelation i : 10 and 1 1 it reads, — " I was in 
the Spirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 201 

a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha 
and Omega, the first and the last: and what thou 
seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven 
Churches which are in Asia: unto Ephesus, and 
unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamor, and unto Thy- 
atria, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and 
unto Laodicia". 

In giving the interpretation of words taken from 
Revelation heretofore and hereafter, — these defini- 
tions may, at times, seem ridiculous. I will agree 
with you that some of the interpretations are queer, 
if you will agree with me also that the same words 
in Revelation are queer and absurd. Revelation is 
composed mostly of words which are to be used as 
symbols of something. St. John was under such a 
state of visionary seeing, and this accounts for the 
lucid though queer to the Mortal view of the under- 
standing of Spiritual significance, and their symbolic 
meaning. He " was in the Spirit " because he lived 
very much from the world as Jesus did, which was 
the reason also that " Jesus loved this disciple " 
more than the others, just as one man who drinks 
liquor, loves to be in company with one who does 
likewise, more than the company of one who ab- 
stains, and VICE VERSA. 

The words " Behind me " signifies that as Paul 
says, — The natural man " cannot see this form — 
hear this great voice ", because it is perceived only 
thru the Spiritual Sense of Sight — " it is Spiritually 
discerned " — which " as a trumpet " signifies filling 
space or " everywhere present ", and not coming 
FROM HEAVEN or ANY LOCALITY, but IS, 
for, as it says, " as OF a trumpet " — the word 
trumpet is symbolic of signifying volume in ex- 



202 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

pansion of space, and is " the first and the last " be- 
cause it is the Universal Law of Truth to be the 
first and the last, or, " the beginning and ending ". 
The " seven churches " referred to, are symbolic of 
all and any religious denominations giving out their 
different views, which may be likened to the 
" seven " religious denominations given by Geo. 
Cram in his diagram of the world. These are, — 
the " Brahmins, Jews, Protestants, Greek Church, 
Roman Catholics, Mohammedans, and Buddhists, 
Confusians ". The " seven golden candlesticks " 
represent these religions as giving light to the world 
in the way of the Truth. It reads, — " the seven 
stars are the angels of the seven churches, and the 
seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven 
churches " — religions. We read of their being 
criticized in chapter two, although it reads, — " For 
my name's sake hast thou labored, and hast not 
fainted ", — " Nevertheless I have somewhat against 
thee, because thou hast left thy first love". 
" Nevertheless, repent, and do the first works ; or 
else I will come unto thee quickly, and remove thy 
candlestick ". Here it illustrates each Church send- 
ing out " angels " — Thoughts as to Truth, but they 
have and do fail to bring back good results. The 
" seven angels which stood before God " are also 
symbolic of the " seven churches ", because they 
represent the many doctrines — angels — Thoughts of 
the " One angel ". But when the " mighty angel 
came down from heaven ", or the one Angel of 
Truth, we hear what the seven churches say to-day 
as in the time of Jesus, — " Crucify him ". They 
hear this mighty angel " with a loud voice as when 
a lion roareth ; and when he had cried, seven thun- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 203 

ders uttered their voices ", which " seven thunders " 
symbolize, the NOISE AND UPROAR made by 
the seven churches — religions — when again, or, to- 
day the Scientific Truth which is the One Voice 
of Truth is sounded. But it says,—" SEAL UP 
THOSE THINGS WHICH THE SEVEN 
THUNDERS UTTERED, AND WRITE THEM 
NOT ". Their time is come, because the " little 
book " is the One Doctrine — Book, and not the doc- 
trines— " MANY BOOKS" that have sounded. 
" And he said unto me, Thou must prophesy again 
before many people, and nations, and tongues, and 
kings ". This " prophesy AGAIN ", is significant 
of the fact that past opinions and beliefs are to be 
changed, or that the first prophecy as given by Jesus 
was not understood, so " again ", Science must re- 
veal what the Real Truth is, which is a reasonable 
God — Thought Sense of understanding. The " reed 
like unto a rod " symbolizes a faith — " reed ", 
which is not a faith — " a reed shaken by the wind " 
— changed at will. A " reed and rod " — the word 
" rod " symbolizing a faith — " reed " — that will en- 
dure, because it is hardened to the test. The " rod " 
that will endure is able in " the measuring of the 
temple ", which " measuring " signifies making a 
distinction between the temple — Word of God, 
" which temple ye are ", and the temple — Word of 
Satan, which temple ye are, so long as you manifest 
the opposite. 

Both — Jew and Gentile, are represented as the 
" two witnesses ", for, " both shall prophesy ", 
which means that " all nations " shall be alike in 
their work, and not that Thought favors one more 
than the other. The " four and twenty elders " 



204 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

which occupy the " four and twenty seats ", is sym- 
bolic of the Greek Alphabet. Webster defines char- 
acters, or letters as " persons ", so I conclude that 
the character, person and letter are synonyms, as 
used in Revelation to express the true character and 
reputation of the word. The Greek Alphabet, 
therefore, is the twenty-four " elders ", because the 
Alphabet consists of twenty-four characters, 
namely, — Alpa — " the beginning " — Beta, Yamma, 
Delta, Epsilon, Zeta, Eta, Theta, Iota, Kappa, 
Lamda, Mu, Nu, Xi, Omikron, Pi, Rho, Sigma, 
Tau, Upsilon, Phi, Chi, Psi, and Omega — " the end- 
ing " — " beginning and ending ". These letters — 
" elders " — are significant of being " clothed in 
white " because white is the symbol of purity, so, 
Thought in such letters — characters — of Truth are 
" crowns of gold ". " The Throne " signifies or 
represents the Universal Consciousness in individ- 
ual form — man. So then, the language expressed by 
the " twenty-four elders " — letters of the Greek Al- 
phabet is the Truth concerning God. " Twenty-four 
seats" are given here because twenty-four elders 
are spoken of, which seat or " seats " is the founda- 
tion built by these elders. The " four beasts " are 
symbols of Europe, Africa, Asia and America and 
their possessions as earthly conditions, since, we 
cannot conceive of any animals — "beasts full of 
eyes BEFORE and BEHIND ". The " eyes before 
and behind " are here significant of connections be- 
tween the different countries — beasts, or that they 
are related to each other. " The f.rst beast was like 
a lion ", symbolizes Europe, which has represented 
strength as a beast of power, but like the lion that 
roars and boasts of its power, this monarch power 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 205 

cannot live forever, as it says, — " WAS like a lion ". 
The " second beast like a calf ", symbolizes Africa, 
because of its WEAKNESS and subjection to other 
powers — beasts. The " third beast had a face as 
a man ", symbolizes Asia, because it is generally re- 
garded as the birthplace of the human race — 
" man " — and the most ancient seat of civilization, 
as well as the locality in which Jesus Christ ap- 
peared and did his works. The " fourth beast was 
like a flying eagle ", symbolizes America, because 
of its being more separate as the wings of an eagle 
would indicate this, and by this separation it de- 
velops independency, which naturally develops a 
Higher Thought and form of government, and soon 
becomes recognized by the other powers — beasts — 
as ABOVE and SUPERIOR to them as " a flying 
eagle " symbolizes this. All " four beasts " are re- 
ferred to as having " six wings about them ", which 
symbolizes protection until the height of peace is 
really reached on a basis of equality. These wings 
having " eyes within " is significant of the fact that 
there is no OUTER world — other world — or space, 
as " the eyes before and behind " referred to in the 
" four beasts " — powers, symbolizes all connections 
of the world or space circumscribed, for, " the eyes 
WITHIN ", indicate no farther sight, since it could 
not be referred to as a sight. They are all repre- 
sented as not " resting day or night ", because the 
whole world is a continued body of force and energy 
continually working, since, Thought and like force 
need no rest. 

In Rev. 13 : 18, it reads, — " Here is wisdom. Let 
him that hath understanding count the number of 
the beast: for it is the number of a man, and his 



206 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

number is six hundred threescore and six". The 
number of the beast is the same as the man, be- 
cause they are on an equal footing, or cannot be 
represented without each other and here, the beast 
is Evil, and man — the beast part is evil, there- 
fore their number is ALIKE, or, " his num- 
ber is 666 or equal as will be seen by his num- 
ber ". So " the name of the beast, or number of 
his name " are many evils ", as we read in Mark 
5:7. " And he asked him, What is thy name ? and 
he answered, saying, My NAME is legion: for we 
are many ". So " the number of the beast " is 
" legion " — many evils, and is the number of a man 
— men, because many live with " the beast ". The 
beast here takes on the form of disease, because 
beast is Material and Evil is Material — Natural, 
while the " four beasts " referred to above repre- 
sents the world, because the world is Material. 
" Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord ", that 
is, the life of mortality is become extinct by the 
resurrection — knowledge of immortality as present 
instead of future. And THEN, " Satan is bound " 
by the fact that God is loosed. " And whosoever 
was not found written in the book of life, was cast 
into the lake of fire ". That is, — all docctrines as 
" written in the books " concerning material life and 
death and the evil thereof, are cast aside, or into 
the " lake of fire " — burning Truth, because they 
are not of, nor can they be " written in the book of 
life ". " Books of life " symbolizes MORE THAN 
ONE Doctrine or Creed, while " Book " is a symbol 
of One Doctrine — Christ Idea. Again it says, — 
"And death and hell delivered up the dead which 
were in them, and they were judged every man ac- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 207 

cording to their works." " And death and hell were 
cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death ". 
The " doctrines written in the books " being " who- 
soever ", — material ideas, are what " death and hell 
delivered up " when the Truth became known, for it 
was they — evil doctrines which were in them because 
they were of them. Note with me, that it does not 
say "every man" is judged according to HIS 
WORK, but according to " THEIR WORKS ". If 
the word " every " had not been connected with the 
word " man ", then it might be possible to believe it 
referred to man that " works ", and should be judged 
accordingly, or to " their works ". The word 
" works " in connection with " their " and the word 
" Every " in connection with the word " man ", 
cannot be associated together as man who works, 
or that it is man who works. If it read every man 
according to his work, it could refer to man directly, 
as the one who works, but by adding the S to work, 
and their to works, it signifies that they were judged 
every man according to their works " — the work of 
evil, or " their works ", making as I have said all 
along and aim to prove that it is Good and Evil 
working, and that no man is condemned hereafter 
for the work of Evil, but is condemned or not ac- 
cording to Evil and Good working. Jesus gives my 
idea exactly, when he said " every man shall be 
scattered to HIS own ", because it draws out my 
meaning, or that the remark made here in Revela- 
tion cannot refer to you or man directly when it 
says " every man according to THEIR works ". 
It should be a singular word — " his ", instead of 
the plural word — " their ", if it referred to man 
directly, because the word " every " gives the plural 



208 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

meaning to the sentence. The work of the Natural 
Thoughts are known or judged — understood by 
" their works " to be corrupt, in that the Natural is 
against the Spiritual, or " the flesh lusteth against 
the Spirit ", since, the " tree is known by its fruit ". 
"And death and hell were cast into the lake of 
fire", signifies that only THE IDEA of death and 
hell were cast into the lake of fire ", or, that such 
ideas cannot forever be called the Truth, but are de- 
stroyed when the Truth is known, which is "the 
lake of fire", for, "death and hell are NOT 
THINGS, OR MEN, but the result of Evil and 
Material conditions. They will be destroyed — abol- 
ished, burned by " the lake of fire ", which Truth — 
Fire is the Spirit that is always burning. In this 
verse it corroborates my former statement that the 
Natural belief or worldly condition which IS " death 
and hell " to man, is the " second death ", for, it 
says, — " And death and hell were cast into the lake 
of fire. THIS IS THE SECOND DEATH ". I 
again repeat that it does not refer to man — you, — 
only in the Sense that he is Conscious of Evil 
NOW, just as it refers to man — you — as he is con- 
scious of the Truth NOW. In 2nd Cor. nth chap- 
ter, 14th and 15th verses it says, " And no marvel; 
for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of 
light. Therefore it is no great thing if his min- 
isters also be transformed as ministers of righteous- 
ness ; whose end shall be according to their works ". 
You will note here that " according to their 
works ", refers to " ministers ", or men, but the 
repetition of the word " ministers " in the same 
sentence makes it clear, that, while the ministers 
are men, they are " his ministers ", or, showing as 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 209 

I argue that men — ministers are working according 
to HIS works — Satan — " the angel of light ", and 
not according to the ministers as men, or " their 
works ". Here again, " their works " can be ap- 
plied to men, but not in the same meaning as " their 
works " quoted from Revelation. It is properly 
used here, because it uses the word ministers prop- 
erly, or it does not read " every minister according 
to their works ", or as using the plural meaning 
twice, when it should be used but once, as every 
minister according to HIS works, and not " every 
man according to their works ". 

In Revelation where it speaks of " the souls of 
them that were slain ", it signifies the Spiritual 
Senses of life embodied by man, which are con- 
tinually working, but has been and is " slain " — not 
understood. Both — the Natural and Spiritual 
Senses — Souls — are working to THEIR OWN 
END, but the END of the Natural Senses or Souls 
is prophesied which is " death ", while the END of 
the Spiritual Senses or Souls "IS life everlasting ". 
The Natural Soul or Sense is Natural thinking, 
while the Spiritual SOUL or SENSE is Spiritual 
thinking, and as it says: these Spiritual Senses — - 
Souls HAVE BEEN " slain "— MISUNDER- 
STOOD " for the word of God ", but are now UN- 
DERSTOOD—" alive forevermore ". " The souls 
of them that were beheaded for the witness of 
Jesus ", are the same Senses that have been " be- 
headed " — slain or not understood " since the 
foundation of the world ", but are now understood 
thru the destructive principles of the Natural 
Senses, which same are the diseased and death con- 
ditions of man. All Natural Senses of appetite 



210 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

shall be destroyed, which are destroying the char- 
acter and health of man. The smoke emerging from 
" the bottomless pit " is significant of the result of 
the destruction of the Natural Sense, because it has 
no foundation in fact, therefore, " bottomless ", 
while " the sun and the air " signifies the Spiritual 
— Eternal Light and Life, since, Sun and Air rep- 
resent life. These Spiritual Senses of man " were 
darkened by reason of the smoke " — Natural being 
consumed, which were " of the pit ". In this Nat- 
ural Sense of Life, " there came out of the smoke 
locusts upon the earth ", — that is, Natural Thoughts 
of the One Evil is represented by the form of 
" Locusts " in all forms of Life. 

It speaks of the " twelve tribes " being saved, and 
of " twelve foundations ", — but Paul says, — " For 
other foundation can no man lay than which IS 
LAID, which is Jesus Christ ". Let us turn here, 
or away from the quotations taken from Revelation 
for a minute, to some other quotations given, and 
their definitions which may have more to bear on 
the quotation from Revelation. 

Jesus and the Apostles were the teachers and 
preachers of the Truth aimed at by the former. 
But it is plausible that some partiality was shown, 
as it seems to be natural (It is only natural, or not 
Spiritual), with all nations, or nationalities on any 
subject. Throughout all their preaching, some dis- 
tinction is made between the Jew and Gentile, which 
is not in DIRECT ACCORDANCE with the law 
of any Truth and Error, therefore not according to 
" Good and Evil " — God and Satan. In my opinion, 
how truly was Jesus rebuked in his Conscience by 
this Universal law of Truth as we read in Matthew 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 211 

15:24 to 28. "But he answered and said, I am 
not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of 
Israel ". " Then came she and worshiped him, 
saying, Lord, help me ! " But he answered and 
said, It is not meet to take the children's bread, 
and to cast IT to dogs." " And she said, Truth, 
Lord ; yet the dogs eat the crumbs which fall from 
their masters' table." " Then Jesus answered and 
said unto her, O woman, great is thy faith." The 
general sentiment of the people seems to be that 
Jesus was to test the " faith " of the woman by 
refusing to listen to her entreaty. But the above 
and last remark made by the woman simply illus- 
trates the partiality shown by Jesus and all men 
generally, since, as Paul finally admits " God is no 
respecter of persons ". She should not be con- 
sidered only as equal to " dogs ", which is the tone 
here in which Jesus and his followers beheld the 
Gentiles. This is also the reason why people have 
been led to believe that they are forever to be ser- 
vants, and so continue to eat " the crumbs which 
fall from their masters' table ", in the way of small 
earnings, when they are the source thru which 
most of the earnings have been made, and that 
there should be no " masters " and " servants " when 
the true brotherhood of man shall be known and 
lived. This is not the first time Jesus had to say 
" Not my will but thine be done ", which again 
proves to me that " Truth will out ", or that it is 
the work of Truth in us to destroy the work of 
Error in us — we are only the tools in the hand of 
either. Emerson says, — "Jesus would absorb the 
race: but Tom Paine, or the coarsest blasphemer 



212 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

helps humanity by resisting this exuberant of 
power ". 

So then, there can be only " one foundation " as 
argued by Paul, and not " twelve " as referred to 
in Revelation. But, the twelve are SEEN and 
given by St. John, because of the twelve apostles 
teaching — working on the same or one foundation 
that Jesus Christ laid, but not Jesus, though Jesus 
is mentioned because all work is done thru man. 
" The city lieth four square and the length is as 
large as the breadth ", — which is symbolic of the 
Truth of Spiritual Life as always the same, in prin- 
ciple, and a Spiritual Creation, " whose builder and 
maker is God ". It has " a wall great and high that 
no man can build ", which symbolizes that it is not 
a material structure, therefore, the Truth of Spirit- 
ual Life built by Thought or God, and signifies the 
end of mortality. " And he measured the city with 
the reed twelve thousand furlongs, the length, and 
the breadth and the height are equal ", which, if 
taken metaphorically, or as referring to anything 
but Spiritual Life in the form of Creation, would be 
absurd, since, man could not build, nor even mea- 
sure such a wall or live under such conditions. This 
simply illustrates that God or Spiritual Life can- 
not BE REACHED, BUILT OR MEASURED by 
the Natural Idea of Life, but is built by the Spirit- 
ual understanding and Idea — Christ of life which 
is ABOVE the Material conception of Life. " And 
he measured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty 
and four cubits ", which " wall " symbolizes man 
built after, or upon the foundation of Christ. We 
have learned that the " FOUNDATION " is the 
Teaching of Truth in the form of Spiritual Life, 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 213 

therefore, " the wall " — MAN built upon this 
Foundation — Principle, must refer to the Spiritual 
Idea — Christ of man in " the Image of God " — 
Thought. This you must agree with, when reading 
the latter part of the sentence which reads, — " ac- 
cording to the measure of a man, that is of the 
angel ", — which again, if taken metaphorically 
would be absurd, since we cannot conceive of any 
man reaching such a height as " A hundred and 
forty and four cubits ". It reads, " the measure of 
a man ", and not a city and man, and continues by 
adding, " THAT IS, of the angel ", — signifying, 
man is to reach the Highest Conception of life thru 
God as Thought— " the Angel". 

We read in Matthew 22 : 41 to 46, — " While the 
Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them, 
" Saying, what think ye of Christ? Whose Son is 
he ? " " They say unto him, the Son of David, " He 
saith unto them, How then doth David in Spirit 
call him Lord, saying, " The Lord said unto my 
Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine 
enemies thy footstool? "If David then call him 
Lord, how is he his Son ? " And no man was able 
to answer him a word, neither durst any Man, from 
that day forth, ask any more questions ". These 
few verses contain the Whole Letter of the Christ, 
which is the Spirit, the word, and the Truth of Life. 
The correct interpretation will disclose the fact that 
Christ is no Eternal connection to Jesus, with Jesus, 
and so, not the Son of David as Jesus here cites, 
although Jesus was the offspring — lineage of David 
after the form and continued law of the Natural 
Creation. In answering the questions put to them 
by Jesus, " They say unto him, the Son of David", 



214 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

but, David in Spirit, called Christ or God, " My 
Lord ", therefore, Christ could not be the Son of 
David, as Jesus says, "If David then call him Lord, 
how is he his Son ? " IT illustrates that when David 
looked above and away from the Natural and Tem- 
poral conception of life, or " David in Spirit ", to 
the Spiritual and Eternal conception of Life, he 
beheld Christ — " my Lord " — which Christ is God, 
because " I and my Father are ONE ". 

We read in Matthew 24 : 22, " And except those 
days should be shortened, there should no flesh be 
saved, but for the elects' sake those days shall be 
shortened ". This plainly tells of the MAN OF TO- 
DAY, which shall not be the MAN OF TO- 
MORROW, or that there is no escaping the Evolu- 
tion of Thought and Man, any more than man could 
escape the Evolution of Natural formation, and ask 
the foolish question, " What am I here for, or Why 
am I here ", when he is here because he cannot es- 
cape existing conditions. " The elects' sake " signi- 
fies Evolution, and, as Emerson says : " If John was 
perfect, why are you and I alive ? " Paul says, 
" without us ", or, as we appear to-day, — flesh and 
Spirit — " the elects " could not reach the height 
of Perfection, or, if Man could reach the height of 
Perfection without flesh, " there should no flesh be 
saved." 

Paul says, " For the law of the Spirit of Christ 
Jesus hath made me free from the law of Sin and 
death ", AS MUCH AS I AM ABLE TO ABIDE 
BY THAT LAW. In other words, Paul received 
the law relating to the Spiritual life and so was 
not under the belief of the law of sin and death. 
He simply received and acknowledged the law of 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 215 

Truth — " new law " — but because of living under 
" the law of sin and death " — " old law " — before 
the understanding of the new law CAME TO HIM 
as it must come to ALL, he was in part subject (all 
men are and will be until the old law is entirely- 
abolished — destroyed), to the old law, from the 
very fact that that part of life lived under the 
Natural Law, was, and is still Material. We are 
not entirely free from all worldly Thoughts — old 
law — and conditions at this period, neither indeed 
can be, under the present existence, but it is OUR 
WORK thru the Work of Thought in the form of 
Truth — new law — to destroy the old law of " sin 
and death ". We have worshipped Jesus and the 
like, but we find as he says, " there is no good in 
me ". In Revelation, it says, " Worship thou 
God ", and not Jesus, for, " I am thy fellow servant 
also, " worship thou not me ". 

The word Christian is derived from the word 
Christ, therefore, to be a Christian, one should really 
Manifest and live the Christ life only. But, we 
have looked up to Jesus and others generally who 
aim to hold themselves equal to him, that we have 
failed to live the Christ life he taught. We call 
ourselves Christians and some others we call In- 
fidels and Heathen, when there is not one of us — 
Christian, Heathen or Infidel who has lived up to 
the Christ and so cannot be Christian, but in NAME 
only. So, there is not a Christian to-day, in fact, 
we could not live such a life under the present con- 
ditions. Jesus only revealed the Christ, and there- 
fore the Christian Idea of life, for, he did not live 
it, neither could he, because it was impossible then, 
as it is even now impossible to live the Christ Idea 



216 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

in its True Sense or Soul of an existence complete. 
Jesus was " the man of sorrows ", because he 
looked at others living in happiness to a certain 
extent under a law he was not teaching, and because 
it was no more than Natural for them to do so. 
The same are changed only thru the Evolution of 
Thought, and by the embodiment of more of this 
Thought or God, is one man more able to live the 
Higher life than another. I have proved and 
demonstrated this beyond all doubt. So, I am not 
under bond entirely to the World — Natural, and am 
free from " the law of sin and death " because I 
now uphold the law of life only, instead of both — 
life and death. But, we are living in a more Spirit- 
ual or Mental state of existence than heretofore, 
since, the Mental is outgrowing the Physical in dif- 
ferent walks or problems of life. The cry goes out 
by some who seem to think the sexual conditions 
and other problems are worse, but this is not true 
only in their proportions and growth. It is only 
because the same is more openly and brought to 
light to-day, while in the past it has been more in 
secret, that it seems to those who have not observed 
the situation that it is worse. 

It was not until the latter years of Paul's life 
that he was able to say, " I would that all men were 
even as I myself ", and " I say therefore to the un- 
married and widows, It is good for them if they 
abide even as I ". Jesus and Paul had not lived 
without this desire and experience, when we con- 
sider the conditions of their time, for, it was so 
much more Natural — Animal — than in the present. 
Paul's remark, — " He was in all points tempted 
like as we ", is significant to the fact that Jesus at 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 217 

some time had yielded, for, in no other way is it 
possible for man to know the result of opposites 
unless he can experience both. If the people be- 
lieved on him as being supernatural, and do believe 
on him as being such, this is not proof that such 
was and is the case, since, no man is able to know 
the exact life of another, especially in such private 
matters as these. Besides, it would be absurd to 
use the word " fast " in connection with the life 
of Jesus, or any other person, if he or that person 
had not been tempted and yielded. The word 
" fast " would lose its significance if you did not 
ABSTAIN from doing or using that which you 
were in the HABIT of doing or using. So, the ani- 
mal — flesh — or brute nature still predominates in 
some, much more than in others. 

The subject of Killing may be of interest here, 
because it deals with the life of man, and to point 
out a few features here because it is the growing 
conversation to-day that these wars should cease, 
which is proof that the Higher Thought of life is 
developing in us. As long as men kill each other, 
as in war, just that long will the animal nature be 
with him in another Sense, as Richard said, — " My 
soul and body on the action both ". It is the nature 
of one animal to kill another. It is generally so 
that one animal and things, thrives on another ani- 
mal and things. Man kills man, — not because it 
is the way to correct a wrong, as the agitators of 
war would have us believe and so keep us in ig- 
norance, but because it is the brute and selfish 
nature in him. Neither is the man who kills ani- 
mals, a fit example to teach a Higher life, because 
he has a certain amount of killing instinct in him, 



218 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

which, of course, as stated heretofore, is due to the 
Old Testament theory, that God ordered it thus. 
We can say God ordered it so, because man believes 
it is so, and not because a God ordered it so, yet, 
such a Thought — God is authority because such 
conditions of Thought exist. When man becomes 
Higher in Thought, he will crave less the animal 
food to serve his appetite. As the generations pass, 
he will not kill the animal for food and clothing, 
because there will be thru development and inven- 
tion a way by which he can replace the animal for 
food and clothing. I cannot say here with some 
writers that Meat, or anything we eat has any direct 
cause as lessening our proficiency in learning and 
as to our health, but, that a desire or a giving up 
these appetites will allow a Higher Sense of per- 
ception to develop in us. When we lose the Sense 
of appetite for meat, we lose the Sense of destruc- 
tion to the greater existence of life, and thereby 
are we able to better conditions in all problems of 
life. So too, if man develops a Higher Sense in 
Thought, it follows that the animal will develop ac- 
cordingly, though not of themselves or Thought of 
themselves, or that animals have a Mind as some 
authorities claim. The wild flower develops to a 
more beautiful one thru the man training it, or, 
as to a Higher Sense of beauty but not because the 
flower has a Higher Sense of existence, — and so 
the animal develops Higher thru the developing and 
Higher State of existence of man as man above 
the brute. The offspring of the animal inherit like 
habits and improve sometimes thru the habits of its 
progenitors. We do things sometimes where no 
Thought and Conscience is required, just as the ani- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 219 

mal goes about doing things sometimes that would 
seem to require a Conscience, but is done thru 
habit — the thing being repeated until a habit is 
formed. If you let yourself go and do, with no 
thought of where you are going, and as to doing, 
at the time you are on the way there and doing, 
you will go where and do what you have been in 
the habit of going and doing, and not where you 
may have started out to go and do. In other words, 
we are not conscious of what we are doing at all 
times, so we, like the animal — no Conscience — do 
things thru habit. A person who has received a 
severe blow about the head, thereby affecting the 
Conscience and Thought have been known to re- 
turn to the primitive state of man — having no 
Thought, recollection or Sense of anything, yet, re- 
taining the Sense of Hearing, Tasting, Smelling, 
Seeing, Touching and Thirsting which belongs to 
the animal, — and even acting in like manner as the 
animal. All Senses are used, but the Sense of Life 
in Reason and the Higher and Lower Sense of life. 
Animals do not have a Sense of Right and Wrong, 
but are taught so by man to know the difference 
thru treating them kindly and unkindly, or by not 
whipping and whipping them. You have witnessed 
the performance of " trained " animals, and it seems 
to your observation that the animals have a concep- 
tion of that or this, and know which is which by 
what you term a thinking of that or this. But the 
trainer will tell you it is by constant and repeated 
doing of the same " trick ", and the repetition of 
the same sign of each trick, that produces the im- 
pression on the brain so that by a formed habit the 
animal is able to do the trick. By giving them " a 



220 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

piece of sugar ", or in case with a sea-lion — a fish 
is given, will prompt them to do a thing so un- 
natural to their natural — brute life. I have drawn 
somewhat away from the " Christian " subject here, 
but it has been in part to show how un-Christian 
the animal nature is, and why we are very like the 
animal, and should only receive credit the same, 
but aim to call ourselves Christians. 

I read an article in a newspaper recently, telling 
of " Christians in Russia killing the Jews ". This 
is really amusing, when we consider the inconsis- 
tency of the same, or that it is and should be char- 
acteristic of a Christian to be dealing in death 
blows. It is only Characteristic of Barbarians or 
Cannibals to kill, yet, we uphold and kill each other, 
and cry " Christian " as applied to ourselves, while 
we cry " heathen " and also try to Christianize 
them. Could you imagine anything so absurd as 
Jesus Christ in the act of murdering? We call 
war and the gain it renders, a duty and legitimate, 
but it is murder and robbery, pure and simple. It 
is excused " under the flag " which it sails, and 
so we continue to do business so long as we — the 
class in political power, can make the people and the 
one not in power believe it is to their benefit. But 
the people are beginning to " wake up " to the fact 
that only the former are benefited by what the latter 
do, and they — the latter do all the killing. The 
latter have found out also that this is un-Christian, 
and so, are the first to line up as the true teachers 
of Christianity as upheld by Jesus Christ. They 
have not so many followers at present, but we must 
be content, since we know Jesus had few follow- 
ers. You have stood by and watched some one 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 221 

sic a dog on to another dog, — well, — it is the same 
case in war — the two dogs suffer, while the " sicker " 
reaps the benefit. What an outrage is this war on 
the different nations! It is not only selfish, but 
Barbarian, and the nation making the attack, should 
be looked upon as are individuals. For an example, 
— when John meets Jack, and John has an idea 
that he wants a certain thing, or a piece of property 
belonging to Jack, or they dispute over some private 
affair which in no way ought really to concern him, 
then John pulls a revolver and kills Jack. The next 
morning the headline of a newspaper reads " An 
awful murder ", and tells in one or more columns 
of the " terrible tragedy over a trivial affair ". 
People read and talk over this ONE MAN being 
killed, and the " awful news and deprivation it must 
be to his family ", while they SHOUT AND 
GLORY (if it is as they think it ought to be, or it 
is their side that wins) over the headlines in the 
same newspaper telling of the victories won in 
war. The same causes the death of THOUSANDS 
over just as trivial a matter and selfish things as 
were between John and Jack, and they never pay 
any attention to the " AWFUL " news it must mean 
to these thousands of families who must suffer be- 
cause of the loss of so many. Then too, in the case 
with John and Jack — the former is arrested and 
condemned for his act, while the victor in war who 
is on the same plane as John, is applauded, and 
great " feasts " are held in the HONOR of such, 
when it and they should be condemned. I think 
too, that if an American goes to a foreign country, 
or if a foreigner comes to this country, and by some 
chance is condemned and put to death, that we 



222 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

should not take it upon ourselves nor they upon 
themselves, to call a war and kill thousands for the 
life of one. This I do not call " fighting for our 
rights ", since, that person is out of his jurisdic- 
tion as to his " own country ", and should be an 
object and subject to that country he resides in, and 
really can only be subject to its laws. 

We had better stop propagation at ortce, and 
thereby save the trouble and expense to a family, 
if we are only to send the increase to be slain in 
war. I can understand why our " ex-president " 
believes in large families. Such an expression of 
thought can only come from the foundation of 
murder. I mean by this, that those who believe in 
and uphold war and kill, not only men, but animals 
and the like, could not be expected to hold any 
other or higher view, since, large families of people 
and all animal life are necessary in order to fulfil 
such a belief and desire to kill. It is not to infer 
that our " ex-president " cannot hold any higher 
view of life, but the fact that to hold the idea of 
destruction can only spring from such a source of 
that but propagation, and that such are not really 
capable of solving the real problem of a greater, 
or that which shall produce and lead a greater life. 

I argue that it is really a crime, and so is a real 
sin for the parent to bring into the world any more 
of their like than they are able to support. And 
" support " in this generation does not mean — like 
the animal— ONLY AN EXISTENCE as many 
are obtaining to-day. It means a thorough educa- 
tion in all which tends to build up Soul and body. 
If the ignorant people will only become wise to the 
fact that they are the only ones to be slain and 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 223 

also the losers in case of war, while the ones at the 
head — the few — never lose but gain thru the loss 
of life of others, they will not rally to this fighting 
and killing their own. Reform and Right cannot 
be brought about by war. So it is easy for me to 
sit in office and tell others what to do, especially, 
if I have no part in the disaster, and really reap 
the reward that others really won thru death in 
war. Is it not time in which the people shall not 
be governed by the few, since the people are they 
who have done the fighting for freedom? It is the 
multitude that win in war also, yet, the few have 
positions that are generally safe, and yet, they gen- 
erally receive the credit for victories won. What 
Hypocrisy! in the name of God, as it is given out 
to the troops by the Rulers that it is so, when it is 
for their own selfish gain. Jesus said " Woe unto 
you also, ye lawyers : for ye lade men with burdens 
grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not 
the burden with one of your fingers ". Does this 
remark not illustrate the fact that the time is near 
at hand when the few making the laws for the man, 
who shall obey what these few wish, are to be put 
to route ? How true this is of the law makers gen- 
erally. They make such laws to suit themselves, 
or Sunday laws, — but were THEY compelled to fill 
them, they would not " be able to bear them ". In 
other words, they are men of leisure, as their office 
has no restriction over time generally, and with 
plenty of time OUTSIDE of Sunday, for all kinds 
of amusements and the like; the laws which they 
make for Sunday, trouble them not. These same 
persons would not " touch the burden " with their 
own hands, which they throw upon the shoulders 



224 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

of others. They, as did the Pharisees, may do other 
things on Sunday which would be less in keeping 
with, and contrary to the Spirit of God. Think of 
the graft that most of them plot during the week, 
and then make PRETENSE of obeying the Truth 
by going to Church on Sunday. No wonder Jesus 
was compelled to talk outside of the Church, or to 
" THE MULTITUDES " instead of THE FEW, 
He illustrated this by saying: "A rich man can 
hardly enter the kingdom of heaven " — that is, A 
man looking only to money as his God, cannot en- 
tertain the Spirit of a better and Higher life. Those 
who have tried to satisfy themselves with the gen- 
eral principle of religious beliefs are awakening to 
the fact that such is not furnishing positive proof 
as to its Truth, because of an unsatisfied genera- 
tion which is so prevalent. To-day, as of old, there 
is too much stress put upon what I call " Theoret- 
ical religion ". The true spirit is not to condemn 
your brother for what SEEMS to you an evil, while 
in YOUR OWN HEART there lies as many faults 
that are REALLY EVILS. The only evils then to 
condemn, whether it be on Sunday or a week day, 
are those which interfere with the homes and hap- 
piness of others, as we read in Exodus 21 : 17. 
" Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor's house, thou 
shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his man 
servant, nor his maid servant, nor his ox, nor any- 
thing that is thy neighbors ". THESE THINGS, 
are wrong at any time, but, as Jesus says, — " To eat 
with unwashed hands defileth not the man ", for IT 
IS ONLY A CUSTOM, which is followed to-day 
more than the Truth. If you deny a man his rights, 
by shutting him off from innocent amusements, you 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 225 

are only seeing to it, that he lives up to YOUR 
LAWS, instead of the laws of Truth. We should 
be allowed to open any legitimate business, (any 
other ought to be closed ALL THE TIME, but be- 
cause those who are not able to overcome certain 
things they are open, and should, in this case, be 
open ) , or attend any respectable entertainment when 
we feel so disposed to do so, and should there be 
any disturbance among the spectators, we have of- 
ficers who should look after them. But because of 
a few that would make trouble ANY TIME AND 
PLACE, it should not be considered that those of 
a peaceful mind should suffer. But, here it is again, 
the majority must suffer for the work of the few, 
as in law making and the like. 

We make certain Sunday laws because the ancient 
writers HAD A VISION, or more properly speak- 
ing, an insane idea that God " worked six days and 
rested on the seventh ", and, of course, if God 
worked only six, it must be a sin for man to work 
seven days. But we find Nature and Growth is a 
continued work in the form of Evolution until all 
Creation was formed, and then, a continuation of 
this form of Growth. Nature works while man 
sometimes sleeps his life away. It is with rest and 
sleep like many other things in the world of Pro- 
gress, for, as man becomes more Spiritual in the 
Highest Sense of Thought, he can do with less sleep, 
since, sleep is characteristic of the animal or brute 
nature. In other words, the Physical and its work 
require more sleep than the Mental and its work. 
The Spiritual or Mental characteristic is illustrated 
in the remark made by Jesus to the disciples, — 
" What : will ye not watch with me one hour ? " If 



226 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

they had been as Spiritual as Jesus, they too, would 
have been awake with him. One believing more 
in nature will require more sleep because he believes 
and gives up more to nature. 

There is a vast difference in the word " rest " as 
contained in Genesis, and the " rest " of the New 
Testament, as to how it is used. In Matthew 1 1 : 28, 
29 and 30, it reads — " Come unto me, all ye that 
labor, and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
rest. " Take my yoke upon you : and learn of me : 
for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall 
find rest unto your souls. " For my yoke IS EASY 
and my burden is light ". The " yoke " here illus- 
trates how much lighter a burden is to a person un- 
derstanding the way to overcome all things of the 
world. In Genesis 22, — we are taught to believe 
God worked six, and then rested on the seventh 
day, but it follows in the same chapter 2-5, that 
" God made every plant before it grew ", — showing 
that the writer knew nothing of what he was writ- 
ing, or, that he was always " at sea " — tossed about 
by this or that belief, which illustrates ignorance as 
will be observed by the two very different and con- 
trary ideas. 

There remains no doubt in my mind but what 
man requires a certain amount of rest from labor, 
— this is natural because we are more or less natural 
by the more or less physical work we do. But, this 
is not necessarily so with the Mental, nor with 
Thought, since, we know these are in a working 
state in one form of work during the physical re- 
laxation or sleep. But the " rest " from labor is 
not the rest to which Jesus refers. He referred to 
that rest of " Your souls " — Senses, which each in- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 227 

dividual experiences as unrest thru the Senses and 
work of mortality, or Senses or Souls of Evil in 
the different form of Evil. It was not the individ- 
uals as Souls, or as a Soul for each individual, but 
the Souls — Senses of each individual by expres- 
sion, and that the body suffers accordingly. The 
Senses of the different appetites are to be appeased 
by its opposite Senses — the Senses of that which 
will replace these appetites with something better. 
It is Selfish Senses — Souls that shall be put to rest 
by replacing each Selfish Sense with an act su- 
perior to it in the form of doing something not 
selfish. 

So then, we find that only in a few instances did 
Jesus refer to the Sabbath, and then, not that it 
should be observed as a day of " rest ", because it 
was not to be considered as having any great bear- 
ing on what he wished to impress in regard to 
Truth. But he mentioned it enough to illustrate 
that IT IS RIGHT TO DO RIGHT, and WRONG 
TO DO WRONG, SEVEN DAYS IN A WEEK, 
or, regardless of time and days. The Pharisees 
then as now could and cannot submit to a Good act 
if it were and is done on a Sunday — Sabbath. Then 
too, we have Religions based on Saturday as a Sab- 
bath, and, of course, like everything else in Re- 
ligion it is overlooked with the idea that if we ob- 
serve " one day out of a week ", we are excusable. 
What Reason! for men who call themselves 
" brainy ". No matter what you do, whether it be 
right or wrong, — if you observe one day out of a 
week, you are living a true Christian life — so says 
poor Christianity. Many times thruout the 
teaching of Jesus, we find utter contempt by the 



228 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Pharisees for him, because he did Good on Sun- 
day, or illustrated the fact that an evil was an evil 
any time, and Good was Good at any time. But 
it was not their OPINION of Good, or rather, it 
did not permit them of doing evil, that it pierced 
their heart as Truth always hurts. Jesus said " the 
Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the 
Sabbath "., which is significant that man is not sub- 
ject — controled by the day — Sabbath, but has con- 
trol of the day, or that the Sabbath shall be used 
to his own discretion and will, even if it be to do 
good or to do evil. It is not so much the day, but 
rather to " serve the Lord day and night " — do that 
which is called good seven days, or continually. 
You claim it is wrong to steal (we can all agree 
on that), therefore, it being wrong, one is just as 
liable ONE DAY AS ANOTHER. If you claim 
it is right to play ball, or to attend a Theatre, or to 
open a store and do business, it could not come 
under the heading of that which is wrong, by that 
very assertion. Jesus said precisely the same mean- 
ing when he said, — " Then said Jesus unto them, 
I will ask you ONE THING: Is it lawful on the 
Sabbath days TO DO GOOD OR TO DO EVIL? " 
What need we of any further argument? Could 
you ask for a better explanation than this ? So then, 
we are more apt to make laws to suit ourselves, 
rather than that which pertains to how shall we 
reach the state of Spirituality, which is nothing but 
a state of Higher Mentality. We each seem to have 
a law of our own in regard to what is right and 
wrong. One says, — I do not believe in card play- 
ing, but dancing is all right and good. Another 
says, — Card playing is proper and good, but danc- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 229 

ing is an evil? Who is right? In regard to what 
is right and wrong, both cannot be right, nor wrong. 
Therefore, both are opinions and these opinions can- 
not be associated with either, right and wrong as 
an act, since there is no good and evil connected with 
them. It is then, the Good and Evil Thought you 
may entertain against or for the ones whom you 
associate with at either, which work for Good or 
for Evil to those with whom you come in contact, 
and this may chance to be on one day or another. 
You need not be at a card party, nor at a dance, 
in order to have these Sense of feelings. What a 
pretty state of affairs it would be if the card players 
were in the majority, and made the law to that ef- 
fect. It would be a crime and the same unrest of 
the Senses — souls, to think that the dancers would 
have to play cards against their will or not amuse 
themselves at all if card playing became a law as 
to the only amusement. Now, there are just as 
foolish and absurd laws as these that are made to- 
day, and even enforced. You and I have talked 
with such narrow people. They tell you what they 
would do if they had the power. So, why condemn 
ball playing and the like, and those who attend it 
on Sunday, if it is right at other times? No won- 
der Jesus said, — " O generation of vipers : how can 
ye, being evil speak good things? for out of the 
abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh ". Here 
we find that it is not the business that a man is in, 
not the amusement he wishes to do, that are con- 
trary to that which is good, and therefore an evil 
and a wrong, nor does it concern the day in which 
they are practiced. It is the evil thoughts which 
are contrary to the law of God — Good Thought and 



230 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

you may have these, and are just as subject to 
them, whether it be in your own home, or at the 
ball game (more liable at the former place, because 
evil suggestions are not at the latter, neither could 
they act there), and at all times or days alike. 

I am thankful to have Sunday, or even one day 
in a week as a day of leisure, and a day free from all 
business cares, — but ; and if I wish to attend a ball 
game, a Theatre, or TAKE A BATH, I should be 
allowed that liberty. It is mine — this liberty, so 
long as I cause no trouble in the way of intruding 
on another's property. This is the only evil that 
can be answered for by one man to another, or 
where a law should be made to answer, for, and 
therefore concerns God and man. Nature alone 
deals with the physical works, and if we are over- 
worked, we are working against Nature. Any kind 
of labor should not be overtaxed, yet, the very 
people who generally stand at the head of law and 
make these laws, are they, who generally overtax 
their help on Sunday as well as other days. Should 
I be condemned and fined if I fail to satisfy a law 
that is ONE MAN MADE, or is suggested by one, 
and then voted on by a priviliged few? One man 
said " We have got to make laws and look out for 
these people " — referring to those He called " ig- 
norant and sinful ". He is a man in business, and 
one who is not at all times honest in his business 
methods, yet, he would be willing to look after the 
" other fellow ". It seems absurd to attempt to 
Christianize a people by taking away what seems 
right to them, so long as they do you no injury, 
while you use your rights that are wrong to them. 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 231 

It is only because one or the other is in the majority 
that they use their RIGHTS WRONG. 

" But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, 
that this it must be ". That is, no form of life can 
exist than what is characteristic with the times in 
which it exists, and all mortality which is a form 
of selfishness in different forms of life must be 
" FULFILLED "—ENDED, before immortality 
can be reached. This has been and is " the law of 
the prophets ". Prophecy is made under the con- 
ditions which exist, and that which may in time 
exist, since, Man, or a prophet can look back and 
see the advanced change made from one generation 
to another, and by so doing he is able to prophesy 
greater things for the future. These " Christians " 
under the different names in Religion you will note 
are not proving their worth in the name of God, 
but are causing many deaths, for, it says, " They 
that kill and do these things think they do God 
service ". So then, it is not Religion, but Science 
that is changing us from worse to better, yet Re- 
ligion has had and will have its part in that no great 
Truths have been reached without many views be- 
ing assessor to the fact. The different views in Re- 
ligion are but the result of Thought development 
derived from many thoughts, the person holding 
this view having associated himself with the dif- 
ferent environments. If I have criticized any Re- 
ligion, it is not that I am criticizing that person or 
judging that person who holds that religious view. 
That person is only subject to what he thinks as 
a religious view and should not be condemned for 
what he believes, since, you may have believed the 
same, and would have believed the same, if your 



232 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

environments and associates had been the same. 
" I judge no man ", illustrates the fact that no man 
should be held up to ridicule for that which he be- 
lieves and is therefore subject to. We are chang- 
ing, not because of ourselves, but because the law 
of growth in Progress demands a change. If I 
have changed, and here express my view as differ- 
ent and seeming by some to be radical and " ad- 
vanced ", it is not because of my own individual 
view, but because I have associated myself with the 
different views and out of these has the Thought 
formed my opinion in that all thought is formed by 
different Phenomena. The Jews in the time of 
Jesus Christ were not so blind, and even believed 
in Jesus as the teacher of Truth, but were more or 
less guided by the fear they held of the other na- 
tions if they upheld the teaching. The same ele- 
ment is crucifying, or trying to destroy the same 
Truth ta-day, because it interferes with their re- 
ligious teaching. It is because the Truth could not 
then be understood and lived, that the " second com- 
ing was a prophecy Jesus made in regard to it. 
The same religious teaching then and now caused 
the Jews to say, — " If we believe in this fellow, the 
Romans will come and take our kingdom from us ". 
The "CHIEF PRIESTS " said "CRUCIFY 
HIM ". Evidently, the same feeling exists to-day 
in Russia by the killing of the Jews by " CHRIS- 
TIANS ". This reminds me of an article I recently 
read in the " Philistine ", saying, — " Exactly the 
condition that existed in Spain when Torquemada 
gave all Jews thirty days to join the Catholic Church 
or leave the country. When he saw that MANY 
WERE LEAVING THE COUNTRY, he fell upon 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 233 

them, and the gutters of Granada ran ankle deep 
in human blood. This, in a degree, stopped the 
emigration, and thousands of people, to SAVE 
THEIR LIVES WERE FORCED INTO HY- 
POCRISY and mental servitude ". The italics are 
mine, as I wish to impress the right idea, or that 
the Jews did not wish to be " forced " into this be- 
lief and slavery — slavery because of the money ex- 
tortions and a Religion opposed by Jesus Christ and 
themselves, but rather than be murdered and in 
hope some day to free themselves, they in part con- 
sented. This kind of money extortion is but to 
gain financial power, and was all that was to be 
desired of the Jews, as the quotation will prove, 
and not that they LOVED the Jews or any one else 
as a people. We will have to confess some day 
that no other nationality are so liberal in their help 
towards mankind — their own especially, which is 
no more than natural — than the Jews. This is the 
commandment " to love your neighbor as yourself ". 
They avoid war if possible, and yet, they are looked 
upon by some, as heathens, and are dealt with ac- 
cordingly. The tramp, — the habitual drunkard, — 
the thief, and in fact other offensive characters of 
this kind are little known by them, while there are 
thousands found among other nationalities — Chris- 
tians, if you like. Though they are not CALLED 
and considered a Christian people IN NAME, yet, 
they are more Christian in act, and that fulfills the 
commandment. How beautiful Shakespeare gives 
an account of them being even better than a Chris- 
tian by the following words which he puts in the 
mouth of Shylock: 
" I am a Jew : Hath not a Jew eyes ? hath not a 



234 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Jew hands, organs, dimensions, senses (Souls), af- 
fections, passions? fed with the same food, hurt 
with the same weapons, subject to the same diseases, 
healed by the same means, warmed and cooled by 
the same winter and summer as a Christian? If 
you prick us do we not bleed? if you tickle us, do 
we not laugh? if you poison us, do we not die? and 
if you wrong us, shall we not revenge? If we are 
like you in the rest, we will resemble you in that, — 
If a Jew wrong a Christian, what is his humility? 
revenge. If a Christian wrong a Jew, what should 
his sufferance be by a Christian's example? Why 
revenge — The villany you teach me I will execute, 
and it shall go hard, but I will better the instruc- 
tion." Note this last remark, — " I will better the 
instruction ", or " villainy you teach me ", though 
" it shall go hard ", or " work against the grain " 
of, or with the Jew to respect the Christian when he 
is chastised by the Christian — quite a sacrifice for 
the Jews to make, or, for any nationality when one 
is opposed to the other. The trouble in Russia 
against the Jew is nothing but his Religion, though 
it is reported generally that it is the business meth- 
ods and cheating exercised by the Jews. We hear 
a great deal said about the " dishonesty "of the 
Jews (You and I have been cheated more by our 
own nationality), but if you will look into our own 
business dealings, you will find there much more 
dishonesty, especially in the form of graft and 
trickery — the worst form of dishonesty, since it 
does not meet you face to face — than you can ac- 
count for among your dealings with the Jews, which 
are open for your inspection always. I remember 
of a friend saying to a 'Rabbi, — " Your people seem 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 235 

all right in a way, but they are so dishonest," at 
which the Rabbi replied, — " Show me a person who 
is honest in any nation, and I will kiss him." This 
last expression — " kiss him " — smacks of more love 
than could be expressed in the Gentile for the Jew. 
Besides, I wish to mention the fact here that this 
same " friend " asking the question has been known 
by the writer to be " dishonest ", therefore, why 
should he ask and expect the Jew to be honest? 
We are beginning to realize the fact that the word 
Christian, and the laws — especially Sunday laws are 
hardly in acquisition to the laws which treat of 
Spiritual growth, but really have a tendency to 
dwarf the same. Laws are continually being made 
to cover every atom of an existence so that man 
will in time if they are not stopped, be bound so 
that he can no more connect himself with liberty, 
than he can connect himself with Christianity. Many 
laws are made for the purpose of gaining an office 
for the laws made, and not that there lies in the 
heart of the man who suggests that or this — that he 
is working for the benefit of man. " He has an 
ax to grind ". I have just read that in Kansas 
there is a law to " tax bachelors ". If I am a bache- 
lor, I would say such a law is not only a damnable 
outrage, but is too absurd for consideration, and 
of a necessity, unconstitutional. To think of try- 
ing to "force a man into marriage whether he is able 
to support a woman or not, is not only absurd, but 
is AGAINST A PRIVILEGE THAT SHOULD 
CONCERN NO ONE BUT HIMSELF. There 
are plenty of men who would be glad to marry if 
they could support a woman as she wants to be sup- 
ported, and as he would like to support her, which 



236 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

is impossible in most cases under the present condi- 
tions, and which conditions are generally made by 
that class of illy brains that propose such laws, 
since, it is not so much against the fact that he is a 
bachelor, but because they are working for the 
money end of it. It is just as illegitimate to gain 
money for yourself and state by such laws as it is 
for a corporation to fleece money out of its em- 
ployees. The man is not always at fault in regard 
to marriage, since it requires TWO PERSONS in 
anything to make a bargain, — an understanding you 
should have and not overlook, if, you had half the 
brains allowed one. Woman is just as much to 
blame for the unmarriageable condition as man, and 
even more so in the present generation, because they 
are becoming more independent of man. Men who 
make and suggest such laws ought to be considered 
among the " incompetents ", for, they are too " nar- 
row " to argue on a subject of vital importance. 
There are many of both sexes who should not 
marry, even if they wish to, or are forced to it by 
such laws in case they do not care to pay a fine, for 
the reason that they are unfit for propagation, and 
ought not to marry, and would you force such to 
pay a fine? Many generations of families are dy- 
ing 6ut, and should be let to die out before they 
put upon the market as we see it to-day — goods un- 
marketable, and so should not be let to run their 
full course. This tax, for selfish gain, and it is 
for nothing else, reminds me of the " city clerk " 
who some years ago said it was right to raise the 
dog tax from one to a dollar and a half. So, he 
invented a metal tag costing about five dollars a 
hundred. For each one, and writing out the dog 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 237 

license he received the additional half dollar over 
and above his salary. A nice income for himself 
and the clerks to follow, and well worth the time to 
make such a law that the poor " always have with 
them ". This is just one instance of the laws that 
are made for the benefit of those who make them. 
So I say we are getting " LAWED TO DEATH " 
because there are so many IDLE BRAINS to make 
and hold the offices they create. This law of mar- 
riage is even against the truth of life as is taught 
by Jesus and Paul as was said " IF YE ARE ABLE 
TO RECEIVE IT "—" OVERCOME THE 
WORLD " — you should be exempt from such a 
law. Priests do not marry, and their religious view 
should not exempt them from a law made,, any 
more than any other view. Paul said " It is well 
not to marry. But, if ye cannot contain, it is bet- 
ter to marry, for it is better to marry than to burn." 
The Priests go free and are respected because of 
Religion, though as Spencer says, — " Volumes 
might be written upon the impiety of the pious". 
Every person should be allowed to live according to 
the dictations of HIS OWN CONSCIENCE, when 
it concerns his own private affairs as in marriage 
and Religion. When a man tells me whether I 
shall marry or not, he certainly, ABOVE ALL 
THINGS, is trying to manage my PRIVATE AF- 
FAIRS, for, that REALLY concerns me, and most 
of all, MY CONSCIENCE, which latter I MUST 
and shall be controled by, else, there would be no 
" rest for my soul "--Sense. This is the " rest " 
Jesus referred to, and not " the rest in sleep ". 
These very people calling themselves " Christians " 
are so IN NAME ONLY, but they will meet their 



238 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

fate sooner or later. Their own swords will turn 
on them, also, will the people, for, the people will 
not be forever ordered about by the few law makers 
as in olden and even the present times, and com- 
manded to obey laws unreasonable. But again, such 
a method of gaining freedom by the sword is not 
the one which will bring freedom and equality. 
And, if I belong to the less fortunate, " I find no 
good in me " but am under bond to live according 
to the conditions that exist, which is an age of 
greed for gain, and so, must develop along with 
those more fortunate until the age when all are 
on more equal terms with themselves. But we 
must not forget that the same greed for gain lies 
within all of us, if we but had the opportunity, and 
remember, that a good heart lies within a wealthy 
human as in one not so wealthy. 

We all dislike anarchy, but we are really breed- 
ing anarchists, therefore, we should lessen in our- 
selves that which produces them. We ought not 
to complain of a thing we breed, but rather stop the 
process of breeding. You may have a kind dog, 
but if you continually kick him, do not object if 
the poor ignorant animal turns upon and bites you. 
This is his only method of defense, just as it is 
with the ignorant and poor worker who is being 
kicked about and " lawed " against more than his 
keeper. Rather give the dog and him credit for 
having more sense of feeling than yourself, since, 
you, being " wise ", caused the anger which pro- 
duced the bite. So, you must abolish laws that are 
anarchistic, if you wish to abolish anarchy, or abol- 
ish the cause of anarchy, if you wish to destroy 
anarchists. So this law against bachelors in mak- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 239 

ing them pay a fine, is not Christian. The law of 
nature is even against the law of God, because 
Thought is against the flesh, and, " the flesh is 
against the Spirit ". Jesus Christ made this " Reve- 
lation " which seems so complicated in the verse 
of St. John. You claim to teach Jesus Christ as 
YOUR doctrine, yet, you make laws against this 
Revelation and Knowledge which is to be Resur- 
rected — Acknowledged. Paul says, " I would have 
all men even as myself ", which signifies " the 
bachelor ". How are you going to get around THIS 
LAW, laid down by Jesus Christ, and enforce your 
law of marriage? This is the True Revelation of 
the Truth, and when it is known as it shall be 
known, we will not say in the words of Pilate — 
"What is Truth?" 

There has been and are many bachelors who have 
been and are more of a help towards uplifting the 
race than the married man. Not only Jesus and 
Paul from a religious standpoint, but, Herbert 
Spencer, Henry Thoreau, Michelangelo, Sir Isaac 
Newton, George Peabody, Emmanuel Kant and 
others I cannot just now recall have furnished us 
with wonderful Truths in their respective lines. 
Paul said, — " He that is unmarried careth for the 
things that belong to the Lord, how he may please 
the Lord: But he that is married careth for the 
things that are of the world, how he may please 
HIS wife. "There is a difference ALSO between 
a wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman careth 
for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy 
both in body and in spirit, — but she that is mar- 
ried careth for the things of the world, how she 
may please her husband". The idea that Paul 



240 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

conveyed is not necessarily to the effect that the 
married man and the married woman are not ca- 
pable to some extent to teach the Truth, — but it il- 
lustrates how much more time one has in which to 
teach and work at any certain thing, because the 
person who devotes all of their time to a certain 
vocation, are better adapted for the same, than those 
who work at that or this. " A Jack of all trades ", 
is " the master of none ". It, too, illustrates the 
fact that the single person can PROVE things where 
a married person is not in a position to prove, and 
so, has " authority " for what he and she claims. 
But there are bachelors and maids who are so, be- 
cause they are selfish, or wish to satisfy themselves 
in living for appetite and passion, and to such I 
can say with Paul, — " If they cannot contain, let 
them marry, for it is better to marry than to burn ". 
The Spirit of the Natural is right " by permission ", 
but not "by commandment". That is, it is not 
wrong nor a sin, if ye are not V able to receive it ". 
" So then, he that giveth Her in marriage doeth 
well : but he that giveth HER not in marriage doeth 
better ". If one is able to " overcome the world " 
NOW, as Jesus did then, they are as Paul says, — 
" She is happier if she abide after my judgment." 
Jesus spoke of woman making her choice in life 
when he said to Martha, — " But one thing is need- 
ful: and Mary hath chosen that good part, which 
shall not be taken away from her." These words 
here illustrate the two sides of life, or that Mary 
was better qualified to " serve the Lord " — the 
Truth, and Martha, that of the house, though 
neither were married, but it is evident here that 
Martha was more in favor of serving the man, or 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 241 

better qualified for the home, as it says, — " But 
Martha was cumbered about much serving, and 
came to him and said, Lord, dost thou not care that 
my sister hath left me to serve alone ", — then, Jesus 
made the aforesaid remark. 

In speaking of Religion, Herbert Spencer writes, 
— " For its essentially valid belief, Religion has con- 
stantly done better. Gross as were the disguises 
under which it first espoused this belief, and cher- 
ished this belief, though it still is, under disfiguring 
vestments, it has never ceased to maintain and de- 
fend it. It has everywhere established and propa- 
gated one or other modifications of a Power that 
transcends our knowledge. Though from age to 
age Science has continually defeated it wherever 
they have come in collision, and has obliged it to 
relinquish one or more of its positions, — it has still 
held the remaining ones with undiminished tenacity. 
No exposure of the logical inconsistency of its con- 
clusions — no proof that each of its particular 
dogmas was absurd, has been able to weaken its 
allegiance to that ultimate verity for which it stands. 
After criticism has abolished all its arguments and 
reduced it to silence, there has still remained with 
it the indestructible consciousness of a Truth which 
however faulty the mode in which it has been ex- 
pressed, was yet a truth beyond cavil. To this con- 
nection its adherence has been substantially sincere. 
And for the guardianship and diffusion of it, Hu- 
manity has ever been, and must ever be its debtor. 

" But while from the beginning, Religion has had 
the all-essential office of preventing man from being 
wholly absolved in the relative or immediate, and 
of awakening them to a consciousness of something 



242 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

beyond it, this office has been very imperfectly dis- 
charged. Religion has ever been more or less irre- 
ligious, — and it continues to be partially irreligious 
even now. In the first place, as implied above, it 
has all along professed to have some knowledge of 
that which transcends knowledge, — and has so con- 
tradicted its teachings. While with one breath it 
has asserted that the Cause of all things passes un- 
derstanding, it has, with the next breath, asserted 
that the Cause of all things possesses such or such 
attributes — can be in so far understood. In the 
second place, while in great part sincere in its fealty 
to the great truth it has had to uphold, it has often 
been insincere, and consequently irreligious, in 
maintaining the untenable doctrines by which it has 
obscured this great truth. Each assertion respect- 
ing the nature, acts, or motives of that Power 
which the universe manifests to us, has been re- 
peatedly called in question, and proved to be incon- 
sistent with itself, or with accompanying assertions. 
Yet each of them has been age after age insisted 
on, in spite of a secret consciousness that it would 
not bear examination. Just as though unaware that 
its central position was impregnable. Religion has 
obstinately held every outpost long after it was ob- 
viously indefensible. And this naturally introduces 
us to the third and most serious form of irreligion 
which Religion has displayed: namely, an imper- 
fectly belief in that which it professes to believe. 
How truly its central position IS impregnable, Re- 
ligion has never adequately realized. In the de- 
voutest faith as we habitually see it, there lies 
hidden an innermost core of scepticism, — which 
causes that dread of inquiry displayed by Religion 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 243 

when face to face with Science. Obliged to aban- 
don one by one the superstitions it once tenaciously 
held, and daily finding its cherished beliefs more 
and more shaken, Religion shows a secret fear that 
all things may some day be explained, — and thus it- 
self betrays a lurking doubt whether that Incom- 
prehensible Cause of which it is conscious, is really 
incomprehensible. 

"Of religion then, we must all remember, that 
amid its many errors and corruptions it has asserted 
and diffused a supreme verity. 

" The truly religious element of Religion has al- 
ways been good, — that which has proved untenable 
in doctrine and vicious in practice, has been its 
irreligious element, — and from this it has ever been 
undergoing purification. 

" And now observe that all along, the agent which 
has effected the purification has been Science. We 
habitually overlook the fact that this has been one 
of its functions. Religion ignores its immense debt 
to Science, — and Science is scarcely at all conscious 
how much Religion owes it. Yet it is demonstrable 
that every step by which Religion has progressed 
from its first low conception to the comparatively 
high one it has now reached. Science has helped 
it, or rather forced it, to take; and that even now, 
Science is urging further steps in the same direc- 
tion. 

" Using the word Science in its true sense, as 
comprehending all positive and definite knowledge 
of the order existing among surrounding phenom- 
ena, it becomes manifest that from the outset, the 
discovery of an established order has modified that 
conception of disorder, or undermined order, which 



244 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

underlies every superstition. As fast as experience 
proves that certain familiar changes always happen 
in the same sequence, there begins to fade from the 
mind the conception of a special personality to 
whose variable will they were before ascribed. And 
when, step by step, accumulating observations do 
the like with the less familiar changes, similar modi- 
fication of belief takes place with respect to them. 

" While this process seems to those who effect, 
and those who undergo it, an anti-religious one, it 
is really, the reverse. Instead of the specific com- 
prehensible agency before assigned, there is sub- 
stituted a less specific and less comprehensible 
agency, — and though this, standing in opposition to 
the previous one, cannot at first call forth the same 
feeling, yet, as being less comprehensible, it must 
eventually call forth this feeling more fully. Take 
an instance. Of old the Sun was regarded as the 
chariot of a god, drawn by horses. How far the 
idea thus grossly expressed, was idealized, we need 
not inquire. It suffices to remark that this account- 
ing for the apparent motion of the Sun by an agency 
like certain visible terrestrial agencies, reduced a 
daily wonder to the level of the commonest intel- 
lect. When, many centuries after, Kepler discov- 
ered that the planets moved round the Sun ellipses 
and described equal areas in equal times, he con- 
cluded that in each planet there must exist a spirit 
to guide its movements. Here we see that with 
the progress of Science, there had disappeared the 
idea of a gross mechanical traction, such as was first 
assigned to the Sun; but that while for this there 
was substituted an indefinite and less easily con- 
ceivable force, it was still thought needful to as- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 245 

sume a special personal agent as a cause of the 
regular irregularity of motion. When, finally, it 
was proved that these planetary revolutions with 
all their variations and disturbances, conformed to 
one universal law — when the presiding spirit which 
Kepler conceived were set aside, and the force of 
gravitation put in their place, — the change was 
really the abolition of an imaginable agency, and 
the substitution of an unimaginable one. Newton 
himself confessed the force of gravitation to be in- 
comprehensible without the intermediation of an 
ether; and, as we have already seen, the assump- 
tion of an ether does not in the least help us. Thus 
it is with Science in general. Its progress in group- 
ing particular relations of phenomena under laws, 
and these special laws more and more general, is of 
necessity a progress to causes that are more and 
more abstract. And causes more and more abstract, 
are of necessity causes less and less conceivable, 
since the formation of an abstract conception in- 
volves the dropping of certain concrete elements of 
thought. And so is justified the assertion, that the 
beliefs which Science has forced upon Religion, 
have been intrinsically more religious than those 
which they supplanted." 

In this — the day of understanding, or "the day 
of judgment ", we are beginning to realize the truth 
to which Science has forced Religion to believe, be- 
cause we are proving that experience and observa- 
tion alone transcends all knowledge, and, even 
though the knowledge gained from past experience 
is different in our knowledge, it is only because 
" the more and more abstract " have been " causes 
less and less conceivable ". To Religion, " Human- 



246 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

ity has ever been, and must ever be its debtor ", — 
not because it is the formula of an exact truth, but 
because it is the one thing to which man holds re- 
ligious, — in that he is subject to a greater Power 
which he has not been able to conceive as a state 
of Mentality, and conceivable only as a Power 
greater than that which lies in the Physical. And, 
so too, because thru fear he has been lead to believe 
he should remain in ignorance as to what the " Un- 
known Cause " is like. But after becoming wise to 
the fact that ignorance cannot be the builder of an 
exact Science, he, thru past experiences has de- 
veloped to a state of Knowledge wherein lies the 
fact that all phenomena is the resultant by growth 
not only in the Physical but in the Psychological, 
since, Evolution of any phenomena is the Physical 
and Psychological of that phenomena. Spencer 
says " we know nothing more of existence than a 
continued manifestation ", which is enough to know, 
because our experience and observation tell us only 
things can exist by what they are in the phenomena, 
and, "HE THAT HATH SEEN ME, HATH 
SEEN THE FATHER ALSO". That is, the 
Physical is the phenomena of the Psychological — 
both concrete in form, but abstract in their mean- 
ing. Religion has " professed to have some knowl- 
edge of that which transcends knowledge ", because 
it has ever taught there is a beyond to which you 
and I are an existence, when we exist only by what 
exists to-day, since, Thought and Physical cannot 
exist but by what exists in the phenomena. The 
" part " we have in what shall exist beyond — in the 
future — is the Psychological abstract of the Psycho- 
logical concrete, which is no transcendental Knowl- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 247 

edge, but the Knowledge which is only existent as 
the Evolution of Thought reaches the Knowledge — 
" the resurrection " — and State of Perfection which 
it shall in time experience by this Knowledge. 

We have now reached that generation of which 
Spencer speaks, — " Religion shows a secret fear 
that all things may some day be explained — and 
thus itself betrays a lurking doubt whether that In- 
comprehensible of which it is conscious, is really 
incomprehensible". We shall not continue to say 
" this man's life was mapped out for him ", or 
" things are so and so predestined ", when we should 
know that all life existence is by growth in both 
the Physical and Psychological. This generation 
has brought about a new and somewhat different 
Religion, because this is the age of a greater and 
more universal Mentality. 

This new form of Religion termed " Christian 
Science " has advanced rapidly because it is more 
in tune with the Mental, than with the Physical, and, 
therefore characteristic with the Evolution of 
Thought in the form of " Good " to be manifested 
as life than the Organic. But because it also teaches 
this life as " continued " by this or that person, or 
in the term of " another life " distinct or separate 
from this, it too, lessens in itself to build a Spiritual 
life in " this world " — this world, because " the 
other world " cannot exist HERE (the " other 
world " is not an existence, other than an Idea in 
Truth), until THIS WORLD— the Natural exis- 
tence shall have finished its course — " nature works 
to her own end ". The " other world " exists in 
name only, or, is but a vision of the Truth, since it 
is not a Reality — Existence until Manifested in full 



248 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

or Absolute — the Spiritual body Only, instead of 
the present Mental and Physical body as Absolute, 
Do not here, be drawn away from conclusions 
reached by the explanation of the Thought and 
Physical as one, because it here alludes to the 
present Mental and Physical body. The explana- 
tion of a definition can hardly be explained in 
words, for, it is easy to form opinion by one ex- 
planation only to be contradicted by the same form 
of explanation. If you have followed me, it is 
comprehensible that the meaning of an abstract 
here becomes concrete, when as an abstract it is 
concrete in form by seeming abstracts. In other 
words : while the Mental and Physical are at pres- 
ent working as by a law, exist as a phenomena, 
yet, the phenomena of the Mental alone will exist 
as a phenomena when there shall be no use for the 
Physical as at present it is a phenomena with the 
Mental; just as a slight illustration, we have no 
use at present for wire in transmission of thought 
and the like ; while heretofore it was impossible to 
send a message without the use of wire. 

There is no doubt but that in her earlier stage of 
" searching the scriptures ", that Mrs. Eddy was 
then led a great deal toward the Truth, as all are 
led toward this or that in proportion to their seek- 
ing anything, especially if it be from an impersonal 
view. But, like all persons building for " POMP ", 
and even unconscious of its growth until it reaches 
such proportions where it cannot be overcome, it 
hinders the builder from progressing in that Evo- 
lution, does not necessarily depend on the individual, 
so she, like all others at the " head " of a given 
thing, will release its hold on the Progress of 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 249 

Thought. It is because we have looked up to what 
the other fellow said that we are sometimes made 
his inferior. My twelve years' study and work 
with the works, and " class instruction ", of Mrs. 
Eddy, did not bring about the results that should 
follow such sincere desire to believe in all she said, 
and now I realize why, since, I know by experience 
that Knowledge is reached by experience which is 
a growth thru Thought of the same. We must get 
away from the idea of any " leader " of Truth, be- 
cause Truth has no leader, but is a leader in itself. 
We can hardly call any person a " revelator " of 
Truth, but we can prophesy Truth from our ex- 
perience and observation, and also experience and 
observe some of the Truth, but not ALL — the ful- 
ness of Truth, since, " THE END IS NOT YET ". 
If there were such a thing as Infallibility to-day, 
there need be no effort to advance, for, we could not 
advance if we are Infallible. It would be absurd 
for you to believe as I do, if it worked against your 
conscience, even if I speak the Truth. To your 
conscience a lie may be the truth, and is the truth 
to you. I remember I could not convince by telling 
a friend that a certain street lay so and so in a 
certain part of town, and he was wroth with me 
for contradicting him, but I took him to where it 
was and proved it did not lay as he believed it did. 
His idea was the Truth to him, and would have 
remained so, if he had not been taken there and 
proved otherwise, and for me to argue against his 
opinion before this, was in error, since he was satis- 
fied in his own conscience. 

The people as a Religious body are forever wor- 
shiping Jesus, as some worship Mrs. Eddy, and 



250 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

so for this reason they cannot bear any fruit, be- 
cause they worship the thing, instead of doing that 
thing left as an example, since, he nor she are any- 
thing to be worshiped. Science teaches that we 
must experience and do likewise, and not worship 
things, or that we cannot worship God, but must 
experience Thought as God is Thought, and will be 
Thought and this IS KNOWLEDGE, because it is 
experienced Thought, and therefore " THE RES- 
URRECTION ", from a Lower to a Higher- 
Heaven — conception of life. 

We observe Easter and Christmas, and make 
holidays for this and that birthday, and " Decora- 
tion " day, when they are no more to observe than 
yours and mine. It fails to build us like the EX- 
AMPLE when we simply worship such persons 
and observe the days ; besides, you and I are fight- 
ing the battles for an existence, and though it is not 
with " bullets ", it is as hard a fought battle as in 
war. It is a war in one sense of the word, and 
really a more upright battle than fought in days 
gone by, and the reward can only be an existence 
for us, as it was for them, and we are heroes as they 
were heroes. No wonder Christmas, birthdays and 
the like have grown to be a matter of business only. 
All forms of " custom " fall into the rank and file 
of business, showing as it does, not any real regret 
for the past, and those gone before, but a pleasure 
mostly to those of the present — a selfishness only in 
its significance. If, instead of building monuments 
to this and that person, we would build our own 
characters equal to that person or cause, — then 
would we build monuments that are not only good 
to look upon and to be remembered, but that are 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 251 

everlasting ("My words shall live"), for, nothing 
can destroy True character, and Truth, while the 
monuments built of stone, well, — " there shall not 
be left here one stone upon another ". So, Religion 
is hindering persons, as a rule, to live and seek the 
Truth, because it only OBSERVES and WOR- 
SHIPS the life that should be lived, since many of 
the leaders of many Religions fall under the banner 
of sin, and that is why we find fault with Religion 
generally. The most complete memory and monu- 
ment you should have and build for Lincoln, is to 
live the life and principle he taught and lived, and 
not to think that by observing his birthday and 
building monuments, and talking about the good 
HE DID, will build up the same for you. Many 
grand and beautiful architectural structures in the 
way of Churches and monuments have been and 
are builded by money illegally as well as legally 
gained, and worshiped because the ignorant seem 
to think a structure could not stand unless it was 
built " in the name of God ". While we can use 
and do need a building where we can lecture and 
discourse on religious subjects pertaining to Chris- 
tianity, it need not be construed into a fact that 
such must be a KIND of Temple or Building. 
There is not a Kind of Truth. You make it a Kind 
of Truth, or a Creed or a Sect, when you erect a 
building for this or that, which is very nicely illus- 
trated in Matthew 24 : 2. It says, — " And Jesus 
went out and departed from the temple; and his 
disciples came to him for to shew him the build- 
ings of the temple. " And Jesus said unto them, 
See ye all of these things ? Verily, I say unto you, 
there shall not be left here one stone upon another, 



252 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

that shall not be thrown down ". These stones rep- 
resenting false doctrines or many creeds are not 
laid upon the foundation of Truth, so the buildings 
of such doctrines or stones shall be rent from their 
places when the real Knowledge of " What is 
Truth ? " shall be known. 

We will now take up the subject of the birth of 
Jesus, because there has been so much said in regard 
to it — so much misconception, which has formed the 
idea of his being the " immaculate conception ", or 
that he was " born of God and Mary ". This, 
too, has gave chance to form different Religious 
Views, and build monuments to the dead — doctrine 
of these views. Coming into the sense and reason- 
ableness of all Creation, which is but the form of 
development of things to their fulness, and not that 
they WERE CREATED, we cannot or should not 
conceive the idea of any miraculous thing being 
formed out of the ordinary law of things. If you 
believed in that Jesus produced " fish " by which 
he " filled the hungry ", then you too, believe in 
" fish stories ", or that things can be formed out of 
the ordinary law of Time required in development. 
However, I cannot believe the passage referred to 
should be taken in such a light as feeding with ma- 
terial food. It being so many years since any record 
had been made of the life work of Jesus, it is pos- 
sible that these remarks are the result of what the 
disciples seemed to see and hear, or they, like the 
remark written concerning the fatherhood of Jesus, 
appeared to them " in a dream ". To quote from 
Emerson here, is to give a hint as to how truly 
things are not what they always seem to the naked 
eye and ear in a certain state of consciousness, and 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 253 

he here gives my idea of how things are made use 
of in deceiving the mortal sense of sight. 

He says, " Nature may be as selfishly studied as 
trade. Astronomy to the selfish becomes Astrol- 
ogy I psychology, mesmerism (with intent to show 
where our spoons have gone) ; and anatomy and 
physiology become phrenology and palmistry ". 
This " intent to show where our spoons are gone " 
is significant of what we are trying thru psychology 
— mesmerism or spiritualism and the like beliefs to 
show WHERE WE ARE GOING, or that, WE 
HAVE BEEN THERE AND CAME BACK, 
since we are under such use of the term mesmerised 
to such a belief, as well as the idea that " disease is 
only a belief ". Astrologers would tell us that we 
are governed by this or that star — making some a 
fool and others wise, and therefore no chance to 
rise up from under or above certain conditions we 
have been in, when really, a change of environ- 
ment will make a certain change in us, not only in 
the Mental but in the Physical, since changed en- 
vironments will produce a different thought or 
thoughts as different than those thought before, 
and may accordingly result in diseased and bodily 
conditions. I rather agree with Shakespeare when 
he said, " The fault dear Brutus is not in OUR 
STARS, but in ourselves that we are underlings." 
But, of course, we are led to " believe " the " stars " 
have such to deal with us, so then we are subject 
to this belief, since we are subject to our Thought 
which " in ourselves "IS ourselves also, and mak- 
ing us governed by " our stars " because of such a 
belief, but not because of any fault of the stars. 
The SEEMING miracles performed by Jesus were 



254 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

only to illustrate that Thought is Power in the 
Science of which it can be used, and if we look to 
them only according to the theory as miracles, or 
interpret the remarks made in the Bible as mirac- 
ulous, we can only see them as being caused by 
some Being. They should be looked upon as a 
case of mesmerism — an influence of the Power of 
Thought over the Mortal sense of sight, but as 
psychology, we view them from a Spiritual Sense 
working in a form of growth in Thought and Power 
over the Thought and Power of the Natural Sense. 
We are then drawn away from it as mesmerism be- 
cause it is not to satisfy self, nor executed to create 
wonderment, as all growth of the psychological in 
changing things is the result of Time required in 
which to make this change which cannot be made 
on the instant, any more than the physical growth 
can be made at a moment's notice as assigned to 
" the loaves and fishes ". The first miracle per- 
formed by Jesus could not have been done as a 
direct part, or caused by the will of Thought as 
applied to God, or in the Sense of Good, and il- 
lustrates the idea of how one works even at the 
expense of a falsehood to uplift mankind. The 
miracle referred to is " the water changed to wine ", 
which was not changed, but the Mental state of 
those present was changed, and for a purpose. It 
is barely conceivable that the Law of Good — 
Thought in the name of God which is to destroy 
the law of appetite and passion, and all things con- 
trary to promote happiness, should HERE BE IN 
the VERY ACT of producing the effect of that 
which it aims to destroy. This passage simply il- 
lustrates how easily man under the bond of sin 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 255 

and ignorance and superstitious persons are so 
much more subject to deception than one having 
viewed things from a Scientific point of view. 

We cannot but admire some of the ancient char- 
acters, especially those who professed to be " MA- 
GICIANS ". The work of these men was studied 
to some advantage even by their opponents, and 
perhaps one of the greatest of these was Virgil, of 
whom I quote the following, — 

" Virgil, the Magician, is the character in which 
the great Roman Poet presented himself to the pop- 
ular imagination of the middle ages. The origin 
of this singular delusion may be thus explained. 
From a very early period — almost, we may say, 
from the age in which he flourished — Virgil was 
acknowledged to be the prince of Latin Poets. 

" His poems threw all others in the shade, and 
this, not so much because they exhibited a finer 
and more original genius, as because their style 
was perfect, the subject of his magnum opus 
thoroughly national, and his immense historical and 
antiquarian lore devoted to the glorification of the 
Roman people. From him the grammarians se- 
lected the examples of their rules, and even com- 
posed treatises on special questions suggested by 
his poems. The rhetoricians, too, found their ma- 
terial for their themes and declamations, and the 
later poets imitated his phraseology. 

" Very soon the idea sprung up that in his verses 
there lay hidden quite a peculiar wisdom and mys- 
tic meaning. Thus it happened, that as early as 
the 3d and 4th centuries, even Christian authors 
had contracted the habit of regarding him reveren- 
tially, a feeling which in its turn induced them to 



256 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

use him polemical, or at least for theological pur- 
poses. 

" Hence they sought to prove the beginning of 
the fourth Eclogue a Messianic prediction, and 
would have it that Virgil foresaw the day of Christ. 
This view rooted itself so deeply, that Virgil and 
the Sibyl were actually introduced into the liturgy 
of the Church, along with the Messianic prophecies 
of the Old Testament, and in the " mysteries of 
the middle ages are frequently cited as bearing 
witness to a coming messiah. Furthermore, when 
the first ages of polemical theology arrived, bib- 
lical critics and controversialists did not hesitate 
to quote the verses of Virgil in elucidation of pas- 
sages of scripture, and in confirmation of their 
views." 

The reason the above quotation is presented here 
in connection with the birth of Jesus, is not so 
much so that it has any bearing with his birth, but 
to show the interest taken in such persons having 
the knowledge and power to deceive and influence 
those who are ignorant and religiously superstitious. 
It is because of this that it was easy to write then 
concerning an " immaculate conception " and have 
the people believe it because of such power and in- 
fluence over them. We can with Reason then, con- 
clude that Jesus was under the same Law of Crea- 
tion as we, and all other formations, consequently, 
not an " immaculate conception ", for there are no 
" miracles " under the name of Law and Order. 
In view of this as the only means of Natural forma- 
tion, it is hardly permissible that the birth of Jesus 
should be viewed in any other light than a son to 
Joseph and Mary, though there can be OPINIONS 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 257 

to the contrary. It was NO SIN for Mary to " be 
with child ", though in the Bible she is called a 
" virgin ", simply because in those days they called 
women virgins who lived under certain beliefs held 
by the Church, and men were " priests ", for it was 
" the chief priests in the Church who said " crucify 
him ", because they were opposed to his teaching. 
No doubt this is the reason Jesus taught against the 
then religious doctrine, because, when he had 
reached the age of maturity, he had learned of his 
birth and why his mother left the Church and coun- 
try, where she was afterwards sought and found 
with the child in a " manger ". It was then that 
Joseph, who, no doubt, was a priest, was troubled in 
his conscience, and also left the Church and fol- 
lowed Mary. This state of, not only a guilty con- 
science is illustrated in Matthew, but also that no 
shame be passed on the character of one who wished 
to uphold what she had believed sacred. 

It says, — " Then Joseph her husband, being a 
just man, and not willing to make her a public ex- 
ample, was minded to put her away privily. " But 
while he thought on these things, behold, the angel 
of the Lord appeared to him in a dream ". It is 
amusing to read what a " JUST MAN " Joseph 
was, but rather, how he wished the truth to be with- 
held from the public if possible, and how ALL 
MEN have ever since been " JUST ", or that their 
character could never be ruined, but for women, 
well ; she could have no character remain after such 
an experience. But times are changing, and the 
character will be looked upon by all alike, besides, 
a child, no matter how it came in the world, if it 
be healthy and mature into usefulness, there will 



258 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

be no stain upon it, since, like all acts of Nature, 
it is the result of that act, though its elders may 
be held up to ridicule. So then, it gives the idea 
that it " appeared in a dream " to Joseph, but as 
nearly three hundred years had passed since any 
record was given of the birth of Jesus, it is easy to 
understand how and why the writer of this epistle 
could and should make such a statement in order 
to lay no blame to the Religion. Rather strange 
that the other sons and daughters born to Joseph 
and Mary should not have been born likewise. But 
it is out of the question to consider any other con- 
ception than the regular course under the Law of 
Nature. I can conceive the idea that " virgin " here, 
simply signifies purity of Thought above other wo- 
men of her time, because of a desire to be the 
mother of " the Christ " to be born in that period 
as prophesied. This Thought could here be held in 
Consciousness, and the child would take on such 
a condition of Thought as the conscience developed 
to that state of maturity. This is proof to some 
extent because she left the Church that the child 
might not be born and influenced by such environ- 
ments, and because she entertained more of a 
Higher Ideal than the Christian life taught by the 
Church. 

I understand there are some women in the East, 
who, because of the " BELIEF " taught by Mrs. 
Eddy that " Jesus Christ was born of God and 
Mary ', — are trying to " demonstrate " this as a 
fact by having a child, without the aid of the Natu- 
ral Law of Creation. This — her idea is not given 
out to the public in general, yet, it is her belief 
that " the time is coming when all shall be born of 
God and woman " thru such a demonstration. With 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 259 

all due respect to Mrs. Eddy and that part of her 
works which is able to relieve man from disease 
than any other doctrine taught in the Church, I 
cannot here avoid criticizing some of her absurd 
opinions. The idea given by her is not the result 
of her knowing the Exact Truth or Science, but an 
opinion drawn from ignorance of Creation, or that 
" God made man Perfect ". When you follow the 
idea that God is Thought and Thought is Power, 
and therefore not the Cause of the origin of Crea- 
tion, but IS a New Creation Thought to be formed 
out of Creation, you can more fully Judge — Under- 
stand how it is possible in Time for GOD and MAN 
to overcome the world — Natural condition, and how 
man is to " BE BORN AGAIN ". If God created 
the world and Man, and then said " Man should 
overcome the world ", it would be absurd and im- 
possible, since, man could not overcome that which 
he is on an equality with, for, no mountain can rise 
higher than its own. But God can rise higher than 
the mountain, because Thought is Higher or Su- 
perior or Above any Material condition, and, so 
Man as God — the Image of Thought — can rise 
above that which is created, but, not so, if he was 
OF THE CREATION. Besides, God could and 
should not be responsible for all the disorder exist- 
ing, which is impossible in the Science — Knowledge 
that " you cannot gather grapes from thistles ". 

The earth is the receptacle of the seed, as the 
Natural Law of increasing or multiplying, which 
will produce its kind ; so likewise is the woman the 
receptable of the seed which will produce its like, — 
the sex of the child being determined by the Law 



260 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

that governs the order of Creation. So Jesus was 
born of Joseph and Mary, but Christ — the Idea of 
a Spiritual Creation — was born of God, because it 
is a Thought. Jesus most always looked to God as 
the Father — Thought within — and this is why it 
was very easy to hold to the opinion that he was an 
" immaculate conception ", or " born of God ". He 
said " Call no man on the earth your Father, for 
one is your Father, even God ", which is not in 
evidence to-day, nor a recognition of the same, let 
alone, that ignorant generation. He could not say 
with profit : " call no one on the earth your mother ", 
any more than he could profit by saying " call no 
man on the earth your Father ", if it was not to 
hold the Spiritual view of life instead of the Nat- 
ural conception of life. Again, why did Jesus say 
" call no man on the earth your Father ", when HE 
KNEW that there was such? if it were not but TO 
CHANGE OUR BASE OF THOUGHT from a 
Natural, to a Spiritual conception of life. But how 
can we read Luke i : 26, 27, and still remain under 
this cloud of ignorance as to the marriage of Joseph 
and Mary, and a father and mother to Jesus? It 
reads, — " And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel 
was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named 
Nazareth, " To a virgin espoused to a man whose 
name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the 
virgin's name was Mary ". What better evidence 
do we or can we wish as authority, than what is 
written here to the fact that Mary — she a virgin — 
was married— " ESPOUSED "—to Joseph? It 
plainly signifies here that Mary, like all women after 
a certain length of time or six months, or in the 
" sixth month ", was in a pregnate state, or " with 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 261 

child ". Again, I say it came to her during her 
marriage to Joseph that the child now in its " sixth 
month " was to be the Jesus that should reveal 
Christ, or the Spiritual Idea which was to be lived 
in the world then as much as possible, and by con- 
tinued Thought respecting the same, it shall finally 
be the One life. This conscious state of Spirituality 
or Mentality with Mary, was due to her past life 
of Virginity — Purity of Thought, which enabled 
her to receive the Divine Conception, and after- 
wards mother it in the form of Jesus. We can also 
conclude from this that the foundation is laid for 
Good and Evil during the development of the 
embryo, therefore it behooves the mother to look to 
her Mental realm for any deficiency which may 
dwell there. So it is very evident that the Spiritual 
Conception of " the Christ " that should be BORN 
to Jesus, and BORNE by him after he reached the 
age in which he could impart it to the people was 
due to his ever recognition of the same during his 
early life. 

After reading the remarks in Luke i : 26 and 2j, 
where it gives the marriage of Joseph and Mary, 
BEFORE Jesus was born, as just mentioned, — 
how ridiculous are the remarks in Luke 1 : 34 and 
35, or just following the former, since one seem- 
ingly denies the other. But the significance of the 
two verses first mentioned alludes to Jesus — the 
Natural and Physical form being now in its sixth 
month, due to her marriage as it says, with Joseph, 
while the following 34th and 35th allude to Christ 
— the Spiritual and Mental Idea to be received by 
Mary during her pregnate state. It reads : " Then 
said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing 



262 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

/ know not a man? And the angel answered and 
said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come unto 
thee; and the power of the highest shall over- 
shadow thee; therefore also that holy thing which 
shall be born of thee, — shall be called the Son of 
God ". Note, it calls it a thing, or not necessarily 
a person, and we " NEED TO KNOW NOT A 
MAN " in order to receive it as Mary received it. 
The remark : " it is born " — conceived by Mary, or 
given as coming from her, or born of woman, is 
because the word woman signifies a sending forth, 
or as that which gives out, or it comes from such a 
source, because Jesus came from such, as all multi- 
plication is from such a source. To repeat, for your 
own benefit; how ridiculous is the latter remark 
made by Mary,- — " How can this be, when I know 
not a man ", when, in the verse previous to this re- 
mark, it claims Mary and Joseph were married — 
" ESPOUSED ". 

In searching for information on the subject of 
what concerns the bringing about of Jesus, or his 
birth in connection with what concerns his mother, 
I will quote the following, — 

" The actual controversy in the West may be said 
to have commenced with St. Bernard, who not only 
remonstrated with the canons of Lyon in 1131 for 
their unauthorized introduction of this festival in 
their Cathedral, but rejected the opinion of the 
Blessed Virgin having been conceived from original 
sin, though he admitted her sanctification in her 
mother's womb. 

" The council of Basel — although, it is true, at 
the time when it was in conflict with the Pope — 
declared " the doctrine of the immaculate concep- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 263 

tion to be a Catholic dogma, and reprobated in the 
strongest terms, the opposite opinion ". 

While the subject may have been considered as 
" unauthorized " in those days, it is highly impor- 
tant to-day ; so that it may be " introduced " in its 
proper term, or what is actually " born of God ", 
and what is born of man and woman, since the 
former opinion has given every man the excuse to 
claim that he — man and woman cannot " overcome 
the world " — sexual — as Jesus did, but that he could 
overcome because he was " born of God ", and so, 
could not be subject to the world like as we. It is 
because of this " belief ", and necessarily AN EX- 
CUSE CAUSED FROM THIS BELIEF, that has 
and will make "THE WORD OF GOD OF 
NONE EFFECT " HERE. That is, the Word- 
Christ — will not become a present possibility, if man 
only looks to it as a separate and future life for 
him. The belief that he overcome " our sins ", is 
all rot, and necessarily makes his teaching vain. 
Thru the understanding that ALL MEN created 
are subject to the same God — Thought as Jesus was, 
it will bind man to that claim, and thereby bring 
about the thing prophesied, or, " the end of the 
world ". Continuing further it reads : 

" Sextus IV., however, imposed on the defenders 
of both opinions, in 1470, the obligation of mutual 
toleration and charity, and renewed this constitu- 
tion in 1493; but in the end of the same century, 
the University of Paris required, as a condition of 
the doctorate, an oath on the part of the candi- 
date; that he would defend the dogma of the im- 
maculate conception. The Council of Trent, with- 
out discussing the scholastic dispute, merely de- 



264 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

clared that " in its decree on original sin it did not 
comprehend the blessed and immaculate Virgin 
Mary " : and renewed the constitution of Sextus 
JV., already referred to ". 

The wise Sextus IV. conceived the idea would 
be better under the existing conditions to form a 
constitution of "the obligations of mutual tolera- 
tion and charity ", rather than dispute over a sub- 
ject, that if uncovered in its entirety, would reveal 
the truth, and cause consternation in the Church. 
It was wise not to " comprehend " the truth, and 
so they did not question the " scholastic dispute ". 
It is as if such exposure would overthrow their Re- 
ligion, since it would reveal the falsity of what they 
generally term Virgin. Also, that it could be kept 
a secret and be of more use in those days, because 
ignorance, or an " unknown God " seemed to be in 
obeisance, rather than the actual truth, and, even 
to-day it is not viewed only in the slightest degree 
toward the truth of its actuality. Again it says: 
" Of her personal history, but few particulars are 
recorded in scripture. The apocryphal gospels, en- 
titled, " The gospel of the nativity of Mary ", and 
the " Protevangelion of the Birth of Christ ", con- 
tain some additional, but, of course, unauthentic 
particulars as to the lineage, birth, and early years 
of Mary ". 

While it claims to give the history, and the " na- 
tivity of Mary ", yet it concludes they are " unau- 
thentic ". It is sometimes amusing to read " the 
life " of a person by some authors, and find almost 
the whole work is made up of suppositional ma- 
terial. It was a very easy matter in those days to 
destroy records and documents pertaining to the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 265 

life of Jesus and Mary if it hindered the growth 
of Religion, because the heads of Religion were in 
power to do as they pleased. One author says " the 
date of the birth of Jesus is now GENERALLY 
fixed a few years — at least four — before the com- 
mencement of the Christian Era. The reason of 
this opinion we cannot here state, but it may be 
observed that the reckoning of dates from the birth 
of Christ did not begin until the sixth century, 
when error on such a point was very probable ". 
The italics are mine. This statement were just as 
well if it remained silent, since it aims to tell " the 
date ", but winds up by as much saying that it 
knows nothing for a certainty as to the date. There 
are many " points " on which " error " has withheld 
the truth in Religion, whether unintentionally or 
purposely. 

There is too much custom and formality existing 
in the world to-day, by which Religion is formed, 
so that, we are rendering " the things that be of 
Caesar ", rather than " THE THINGS THAT BE 
OF GOD ". We should not be chastised nor criti- 
cised if we do not, as the Church has and does to- 
day uphold and behold the form of Mary in her 
virginity, since Jesus, her son, never looked to her 
in the light of so great a personality. In reality, he 
rejected her always, as pointed out heretofore, and 
also in the following, — as given in Luke 2 : 48 to 50. 

"And when they saw him, they were amazed, 
and his mother said unto him, Son, why hast thou 
thus dealt with us? Behold, thy father and I have 
sought thee sorrowing". Note here that Mary 
calls Joseph the " father " of Jesus, with the same 
respect that she alludes to herself as mother. " And 



266 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

he said unto them. How is it that ye sought me? 
wist ye not that I must be about my Father's busi- 
ness ? " And they understood not the saying which 
he spake unto them ". 

Here we find that with all the spiritual belief 
which Mary contained, she was not able to " un- 
derstand " the words which Jesus " spake " unto 
her about HIS " Father's business ". Paul's com- 
prehension was much better than conceived by 
Mary, as he said, — " Though we have known Christ 
AFTER THE FLESH, yet henceforth know we 
him no more ". In other words, It is to be lived 
in the Spirit, instead of " after the flesh " HERE, 
as the words of Paul signify not to be " known " 
— lived — after the flesh here. 

In prophesying the coming of Christ, or the per- 
son who should reveal a Higher life than lived then 
and the present, — it did not say who should reveal 
it, but that it would be known who that person was, 
by the character of one of those born in that day. 
Mary seemed to be the one in her own mind, though 
it is recorded that in those days, others, who were 
" with child ", went before " the magistrate " to 
know if the child to be born of them should reveal 
Christ — the Idea of life to be lived in the world. 
But Mary, above all others, recognized the condi- 
tion under which the mother and child should be, 
therefore, the " Angel " in the form of a Thought 
came to her, regardless of what the Prelate should 
say or dictate. 

Having learned then, that God is Thought, and 
that Soul is Sense, in the light that a Sense of this 
life to be reached, is thru a Sense of Thought or 
God as Power over and above the Natural Condi- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 267 

tion we arrive at what " the resurrection " is, or that 
" the knowledge gained is " the resurrection " re- 
ferred to. So then, when the final State of Immor- 
tality, shall be reached, there will then be " no mar- 
riages ", because people shall be as the " Angels of 
God in heaven ", which is the Highest conception 
of life that can be reached. Judging from the con- 
dition of the world to-day and in the past, — it will 
be thousands of years before this realization can 
be made. But, if it has been millions of years in 
bringing about the Natural State of Evolution, we 
shall, and should not consider more of the future 
than is reasonable, since, " no man knoweth, not 
even the Son, what God hath prepared for them 
that love him ". So, by the Evolution of Thought 
will be brought about the Spiritual State of an 
existence. 

Jesus said, — " For, behold, the days are coming, 
in the which they shall say, Blessed ARE the bar- 
ren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps 
which never gave suck." Emerson says " Marriage 
(in what is called the spiritual world) is impossible, 
because of the inequality between every subject and 
every object. The subject is the receiver of God- 
head, and at every comparison must feel his being 
enhanced by that cryptic might ". Whatever might 
be his opinion of " the spiritual world ", it is hardly 
permissible that Emerson believed in "another 
world." So his statement here in what — as he 
says is " CALLED " the Spiritual world, simply 
expresses his idea to the fact that it would be 
impossible for anything of two distinct natures 
to form any alliance with each other. And 
so it is, as I have pointed out, — impossible for there 



268 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

to be any marriage when that State of Thought per- 
taining to One Life as God is reached, since, it re- 
quires the state of two opposites to exist, in order 
to form a partnership, or, " the inequality between 
every subject and every object". In other words, 
the subject is above the object at every point, or 
" at every comparison must feel his being enhanced 
by that cryptic might ". 

I say then, with Paul, that " Marriage is not a 
wrong " in one Sense, or, " he doeth well ", but, in 
the True Sense, " he doeth better ", not to marry 
if he IS "ABLE TO RECEIVE IT"— receive 
what ? why, able to " overcome the world " — sexual 
indulgence. When man becomes, as it says, " one 
with God " in Spirit, or Thought, — Man cannot 
marry, since, HE IS God — One — and God — Man 
cannot marry himself. When there is only one 
condition of Thought, which is God, there can be 
only one God and Man. It stands to Reason, that 
if All had the same Idea- — Christ — as Jesus, and 
Paul also after he had overcome the world, that 
that would be the end of Creation, or the Natural 
Condition. So then, marriage is given "by per- 
mission " — " he doeth well ", but not " by com- 
mandment " — " he doeth better ", for, both the 
Spiritual and Natural Condition must exist until the 
Spiritual is declared by Thought or God to be the 
Only — One life, and of a certainty, — the Spiritual 
Life — God cannot be exclusively lived while BOTH 
the Spiritual and Natural are lived. Who knows, 
but perhaps, that if " all men " had the Christ Idea, 
which would be the end of Nature, that it may be 
there would another kind of Creation spring from 
this, as a result of this Creation formed thru 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 269 

Thought. We might go so far back in Genesis 
where the words written could even signify such 
an end. It says, — in Genesis 6 : 6, — " And it re- 
penteth the Lord that he had made man on the earth, 
and it grieved him at his heart ". Yet, I can un- 
derstand how the writer, having been living too 
much after the flesh and became sore and vexed 
from the same, that, he conceived such an idea, and 
wrote from his own feelings, the above experience, 
since, we know to-day, that by careful study, that 
the Old Testament is written as a result of how 
people lived and Thought as to the life they lived. 
While, " marriage is a failure " to many who seek 
it in the wrong, it is also a blessing to those who 
seek it in the right, yet, " in the flesh ye shall have 
trouble ". Jesus did not speak much on marriage, 
and when he did, it was on parable lines, or very 
obscure. He knew it required Time for " Nature 
to work to her own end ", as all perfection is based 
on Time. But I predict there shall be an end to 
Time, when Perfection is reached, because there 
will then be no use for Time. 

In Matthew 19:7 and 8 we read, — " They say 
unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a 
writing of divorcement, and to put her away ? " He 
saith unto them, Moses, because of the hardness of 
your hearts, suffered you to put away your wives ; 
but from the beginning it was not so ". The law 
of divorce given by Moses, gives us an idea of 
how the average mortal stood in those days, because 
of man's brute nature — the sexual indulgence of de- 
sire — and the same desire which Christ aims to 
destroy. Perhaps the last reference made by Jesus 



270 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

in regard to marriage, and which is the most im- 
portant of them all, will be found in Matthew, as 
well as the other Apostles. It is the most important, 
because it gives " the resurrection " and marriage to- 
gether, which meaning is to imply that there can be 
no marriage when " the resurrection " — the Knowl- 
edge of what the Truth is concerning a Spiritual life 
is, which; of course, must be also lived according to 
this Knowledge. "The same day came to him the 
Sadducees, which say that there is no resurrection, 
and asked him, " Saying, Master, Moses said, If a 
man die, having no children, his brother shall marry 
his wife and raise up seed unto his brother. " There- 
fore, in the resurrection, whose wife shall she be of 
the seven ? for they all had her. " Jesus answered 
and said unto them, ye do err, not knowing the scrip- 
tures, nor the power of God. " For in the resurrec- 
tion, they neither marry, nor are given in marriage, 
but are as the angels of God in heaven. " But as 
touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not 
read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying, 
" I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, 
and the God of Jacob. God is not the God of the 
dead, but of the living. " And when the multitude 
heard THIS, they were astonished at his doctrine." 
The Sadducees were nearer the Truth in one sense 
of the word than those who were " astonished at his 
doctrine ", for, like the doubting Thomas, the ques- 
tions of the Sadducees brought forth the " doctrine " 
that the thing to know, was " the Power of God " — 
Thought to raise man up to a Higher life then and 
there. Thru the questions of the Sadducees we will 
find that " the resurrection of the dead ", are not the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 271 

dead as we have always BELIEVED, and in fact, 
does not refer to man directly, but indirectly, as 
heretofore explained. Now the Sadducees were very 
anxious to know the facts, and so, they brought out 
all the above as relating to THEMSELVES, or, 
THOSE PRESENT THEN AND THERE, as we 
would do NOW in asking. Therefore, it was a 
DIRECT QUESTION, and the reply should have 
been a direct reply, or refer to those present, as it 
should if we asked the question for OUR SAKE. 
But, NOTE THE REPLY,—" In the resurrection 
they neither marry nor are given in marriage ". 
Whereas, had it been intended for THOSE PRES- 
ENT, or FOR US, it should read YOU, instead of 
they neither marry nor are given in marriage ". 
You is plural here, or can be used as a plural term. 
It folows then, that " they " as used in the place of 
YOU, refers to a certain period, or generation, or 
future, or " hereafter ", or beyond the then and 
now present time, and not to you, or those asking the 
question. But because Jesus said " THEY neither 
marry nor are given in marriage ", it is easy to un- 
derstand how the word " they " can be ignorantly 
interpreted, because of the remark, — " they all had 
her " is here given. But, if this latter remark is 
taken in such a light of a hereafter for those and 
us, or concerning them and us, or those who marry, 
or THOSE WHO ARE EVEN SINGLE WHILE 
LIVING DURING THE MARRIAGEABLE 
ERA, or as two conditions as then and now are 
present, — it should be sentenced when reading, 
" God is not the God of the dead but of the living ", 
for, the Sadducees remarked that " THEY WHO 
HAD HER WERE DEAD ", just as we remark 



272 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

about the dead and believe they or we shall live 
forever, or be " resurrected ". 

Having convinced you — aimed to at least, that 
" Angels " are not necessarily individuals, nor mas- 
culine and feminine, but, that Angel is a term used 
to Express God in the form of Thought, therefore, 
the same, or a synonym, — we can conclude that " the 
angels of God in heaven ", when speaking of the 
resurrection and marriage, is the Highest concep- 
tion of life, and " they neither marry nor are given 
in marriage ", because THEY — people who have 
reached the same State as " They " the " Angels " 
cannot marry since they are in One Condition of 
Thought. Let us again repeat this quotation, — " In 
the resurrection, they neither marry, nor are given in 
marriage, but are as the Angels of God in Heaven " 
(i.e.) Ii the Knowledge that Thoughts concerning 
God is the Highest conception of life, they cannot 
marry because there is no opposite conception of 
life. I wish to repeat that those who are able to 
" overcome the world " as Jesus and Paul did, while 
living in the marriageable Era, are under the Nat- 
ural and Spiritual Law of Death and Life or Nat- 
ural Condition, but that "ALL MEN" shall be 
even as "I am ", is the end of the Natural condi- 
tion — " end of the world ". So then, the State of 
Immortality will, of course, be in the " hereafter " 
HERE, because it is not true here to-day. 

It has always been a wonder to me how Mrs. 
Eddy could entertain the idea as I do, or that " the 
time is coming when there shall be no marriage " — 
this — a copy of her remark — and yet cling to the 
idea that she, or any of us who are now living, shall 
continue to live, after what is termed death, or the 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 273 

death of that person. Her two terms are contradic- 
tory, that is, — to claim there shall be no marriage 
here, and claim that we continue to exist, is to throw 
those who do not marry in a different state than we, 
when ALL PEOPLE— " they "—are referred to as 
THE SAME, or the passage is directed to all per- 
sons, or refers to a time or period when all people 
are of the same Thought — God. Such a State then, 
throws us of to-day as in no way connected with a 
future life, other than that we are PARTAKERS of 
the same life NOW, and therefore a HELP as in all 
walks of life to that or this State in the future by 
having " PART in the resurrection "—SOME of 
the Knowledge of a Higher Life. You can or 
ought to be able to see clearly that Mrs. Eddy can- 
not, nor you cannot link the two ideas together. It 
therefore proves that she is unable to explain WHY 
" there shall be no marriage ", and still hold the 
idea good as to herself and her followers living 
hereafter, or that they continue to exist in the form 
of Spirit by saying HERE, — " Man is Spiritual and 
not Material ". Her idea in a way, is like all RE- 
LIGIOUS BELIEFS, since it does not necessarily 
remove the SELF idea — finite — of a future, or an- 
other life for you and I. But for the article I re- 
cently read in a newspaper concerning marriage, I 
should not have mentioned the above, yet, it is neces- 
sary in order to draw out and make my interpreta- 
tions correct, or more thoroughly understood. The 
article said, " Regarding marriage Mrs. Eddy never 
interferes with any individual's discretion in this 
matter except when she believes the person unfit 
for this step. Marriages are common in the Chris- 
tian Science Church ". This, of course, is not a re- 



274 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

mark made by Mrs. Eddy, but upheld by her fol- 
lowers and even Mrs. Eddy, since, it was not contra- 
dicted by her, as it should have been when it came 
to her notice, if she had not been in sympathy with 
it. The above article was published because of her 
idea in regard to marriage which had been assaulted 
by other denominations. If then, she believes mar- 
riage is only for those who are fit to be (she is 
correct here in my opinion) SHE HERE EN- 
TIRELY denies the teaching of Jesus Christ in that 
he said " they neither marry nor are given in mar- 
riage " — not claiming here that it is only intended 
for those who are "unfit". In other words, her 
remarks refuse to accept the idea that Jesus " over- 
come the world" — sexual indulgence, as AN EX- 
AMPLE, that the TRUE FOLLOWERS should in 
time, or at some future Time, do likewise, also, 
making Jesus and Paul " unfit " for the marriage- 
able state, because they did not marry. It is also a 
slur on those who profess to be Christian Scientists 
in case they are able to overcome, and so do not 
marry, since they would be held up to ridicule, be- 
cause it infers they are " UNFIT " to do so. That 
" marriages are common in the Christian Science 
Church " is no wonder, and is true because it could 
not be otherwise in that Church, any more than any 
other, nor those outside of the Church, since, it is 
a Law of the Natural Condition, which also proves 
the religious teaching is like all Religion in that it 
evades, to some extent the Truth Scientifically put. 
Marriage is proper, because it "becometh us to 
fulfil all righteousness", — right until a better or 
different condition is reached, since Error is some- 
times imperative until Truth renders itself Abso- 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 275 

lute. Do not think Jesus said " be of good cheer " 
just to console you to the fact that he " overcome 
the world " FOR YOU, but that you should be of 
" good cheer " to know that YOU could " overcome 
the world " likewise as he had proven thru Thought 
or God as having Power over the organs of Nature. 
In connection with marriage, — there is no word 
that has been so much misused, or I might better 
say abused, as the word " Love ", as to being, or 
doing good for the husband and wife and children. 
It is, as I shall aim to prove, a word that should 
be used in doing good for this or that person 
whether there be any blood relation or not, and so 
is referred to by Jesus as " Ye shall love one an- 
other". So, the word Love should be used only 
when connecting it with God and Man, because it 
is the Thought to help man, or all men and wo- 
men. The word " affection " applies more to mar- 
riage than the word " Love ", however, we will use 
the latter here out of respect to marriage until con- 
vinced that it is not always properly used in con- 
nection with marriage: First, to use the quotation, 
" God is Love ", or Love is Thought, denote a con- 
dition of Thought that cannot be applied to mar- 
riage, or because two persons are married. People 
are bound to respect and Love each other irrespec- 
tive of marriage. This is why the word is applied 
to God, and is only used towards man and all men 
when that Thought is the same. Now we hear, the 
reason a man marries, and a woman marries, is be- 
cause he loved her, and she loved him. But, this 
is not true, because Love here is connected with 
passion as Meredith wrote, " What is love, but 
passion ", or we hear the remark, — " Love at sight ", 



276 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

which I claim, is passion right, because it could not 
express the common view of Love in that we are 
supposed to be in company with each other for some 
time in order to entertain a feeling of Love and 
respect. I say, He that is married, but looketh upon 
another woman, saying, " I have found my affinity ", 
hath only lost his love of passion for the other, 
since love, or passion, dieth when it cannot further 
seek its own. That is, when passion cannot satisfy 
itself in one, it seeks another in which to satisfy 
itself — passion — which is so commonly called Love. 
It has been called Love, but we learn from the re- 
marks made by Jesus, and also experience, that the 
heart is more capable of "evil thoughts, murder, 
adulteries ", etc., than of Love, which heart, is 
guided more by brain and nerves, as in the animal, 
therefore, Natural, than that which is of God. I 
wish to prove to you all along, that in everything, 
or outside of the Seventh Sense — Soul of a Higher 
Life, all pertains to selfishness, which same is char- 
acteristic of all animal life due to what is termed 
Nature, or Creation, which is the lower or animal 
nature in us. We can say the love of passion, be- 
cause love is a synonym to Spirit when associated 
with God and Satan as the Spirit of Good and Evil, 
or Love of Good and Evil, and because Love is 
Thought. But it should only apply to the Higher 
Sense if we wish to use it in the term it refers to 
in the Bible. How could you connect the word 
Love with this remark — " Love your neighbor as 
yourself ", or in the case when the Samaritan helped 
a man who had " fallen among thieves ", for, he 
had not known the man, which, according to those 
engaged to be married is necessary in order to 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 277 

LOVE each other. But the Samaritan " knew 
God " — Expressed the Spirit of Love in ACTION 
when helping " the stranger ". Now watch the 
CHANGE in mortals who profess love for each 
other. Where this supposed love has been in the 
heart, which is only passion, it is changed to one of 
hatred, by a single word or provocation by the op- 
posite party. But this love returns when the party 
has " made up ", that is, the passion returns when 
they have made up. People are known to LOVE 
many times, for they marry often, and it has been 
said " they loved the second and third more than 
the first ", not because it was a better match as to 
a better man or woman, but simply because the love 
of passion is greater for the second and third, than 
it was for the first. Though the dictionaries have 
classed the word " affection " with the word 
" Love ", I cannot agree that they are the same in 
the true sense of expression. When referring to 
" God is Love ", Paul says, " But the fruit of the 
Spirit is Love ". But he refers to the opposite, or 
" affection " when he says, — " And they that are 
Christ's, have crucified the flesh with the affections 
and lusts ". Again, — " God gave them up to vile 
affections ". So, we find here that Paul places a 
great difference between the word Love and the 
word affection. He connects " affection and lusts " 
with the flesh, because, as he says, the flesh is cruci- 
fied — destroyed — ALONG with the affection and 
lusts ", — making them a connection with the heart, 
which heart is guided more by the Natural desire, 
than the Thought and Mind, which latter " Mind 
was in Christ Jesus ". Of course, Paul is here mis- 
taken in applying God as the Cause of giving " them 



278 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

up to vile affections ", although Thought will give 
you up to vile affections, but not the Thought con- 
cerning God or Good. Jesus said, " Every king- 
dom divided against itself cannot stand ". In other 
words, if God gave man up to vile affections, the 
kingdom — Spirit of God cannot stand. Neither 
could the Kingdom — Spirit of Satan stand, if it 
gave man up to that which is good, because it would 
then destroy its own Kingdom — Spirit. This re- 
mark by Paul, simply illustrates the fact that " vile 
affections " cannot have any connection with Love 
or God, yet Paul's opinion about God being so op- 
posed to that which is Good, might have formed 
the opinion that God was a Being. But, when we 
find that God, rightly interpreted, is a Thought and 
not a Being, we can understand how a Thought of 
One is able to destroy the Thought of another, or 
rather, how one Thought is able to destroy the 
other, less we become to believe there is a Being 
by saying, the Thought " OF " another. 

So then, Love is the Spirit to do good, and is not, 
and cannot be expressed by caressing as shown be- 
tween man and woman, nor even between mother 
and child, which latter — caressing — is what I term 
emotion due to natural and selfish instinct as in 
the animal, or to the heart being worked up by a 
feeling that ONE BELONGS TO THE OTHER, 
or a fear that they shall be separated, as this emo- 
tion is more noticeable when a separation takes 
place. These emotional feelings are not the result 
of loving, or do not necessarily express love, but 
emotion, and are the unrest or excited feelings and 
should be controled, rather than submitted to. The 
senses are at unrest because you worry over that 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 279 

which does not belong to you, when they belong to 
the law of nature or are an act of nature. They 
are given by nature and are destroyed or taken 
away by a process of the organism which treats of 
diseased conditions. The animal shows even such 
signs, and they know nothing of what ought to be 
termed love, or God in the Sense of Higher things, 
or have no mind of their own, but is also a sign of 
selfishness, since they only protect their own young, 
as a rule. Selfishness belongs only to nature, or, 
is a part of nature. We are becoming less selfish, 
because we are growing away from nature, yet, we 
are unable to see this growth. It is hidden in the 
fact though, by occasionally reading of where men 
of views have written the same in regard to not 
being " humanitarian " because they have expressed 
the fact that " older women " are not to be looked 
after so much as the young. But, I predict the time 
will be when these "older" persons, as well as 
some others not in health, will lose their selfish view 
to that extent they will be glad to depart by some 
easier death than to wait until a crippled age has 
relinquished them from their present difficulty. 
There will, I trust, be no " law " to that effect, but 
it will be a desire within themselves. The selfish 
desire to remain with their people will be outgrown 
by the fact that they have run their full course in 
being a benefit to the race, and so, depart in peace, 
rather than depart when nature alone has its day. 

People talk of the selfishness of others, when there 
is not one but entertains a part in selfishness. Show 
me a non-selfish person, and I will show you the 
end of the world. I read an article recently written 
by a traveling Minister in which it said " The selfish 



280 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

person is a worse person to reform than a crim- 
inal ". If he had but reflected on himself, he could 
have discovered just what he referred to — " the 
selfish person ", for we can readily detect in the man 
working to receive a " reward in heaven ", the 
worst form of selfishness, since, he would not be 
working for the cause if it were not for what he 
expected to receive in the future — a reward for his 
work here, yet he BELIEVES himself not a selfish 
person because he is a minister in the act of re- 
forming the selfish and criminal. He is not a re- 
former, because he is selfish, like all persons who 
can see no good in others, but look to themselves 
as the example of unselfishness. 

The feeling between mother and one child is more 
selfish because it is not more universal, or be- 
stowed upon ALL ALIKE as it is illustrated by 
" the good Samaritan ". If you will or have ob- 
served where the mother and father make the most 
of a child, you will find that such love — as you call 
it love — though not a passionate love; it has hin- 
dered the child's progress. Also, the father and 
mother who have done so much for a child, lessens 
in it the ability it should have to help itself. It 
produces, generally, a kind of " Mamma's boy and 
girl ", which is proof that such love is not good 
for the child, and yet, you hear such fathers and 
mothers call any one " heartless " who objects to 
their idea, or their " LOVING " their child. I 
have seen where the parents take, and make less 
over a child, that such a one grew up and not only 
respected and helped the parents more than the 
child who the parents had loved more, but that the 
child itself gained in ability. The one that is loved 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 281 

and caressed will never amount to anything much, 
unless it is able to realize the situation, as it gen- 
erally will when it is left alone in the world, and 
overcome in itself what the parents have engrafted 
in it. Again, I claim this is not Love, but is a selfish 
feeling, or that they — the parents are trying to make 
THEMSELVES happy (This is the law of selfish- 
ness, to make yourself happy, by believing you are 
helping some one else) by taking the happiness 
from others, for it really removes the after life and 
happiness of the child because of this error which 
is responsible for the condition of that child when 
it is not able to grow in self-reliance. You will 
find and detect here the sense of self, or that you 
are really making it a SELF LOVE, since it does 
not promote good, or end in any good for the child, 
from the very fact that the child does not return 
the love by helping the parents, but it too, builds 
its own life after this fashion, and entertains the 
same love of self. In cases where there are several 
children of the same family, you will note sometimes 
this love — selfish desire is given more towards one 
child than the others, and that this one generally 
turns out the worst of all. Here we find that Love 
as it is applied in the Bible refers to AN ACT of 
Good, or an act of God, while the general expres- 
sion of the word Love is A feeling, therefore NOT 
AN ACT of DOING GOOD, because a feeling is 
derived from the heart. Here you are criticizing 
me now for claiming that the heart can have no 
feeling of Good. This is the exact stand I take, for 
the heart is not capable of rendering anything but 
that which pertains to selfishness. It is " true to 
nature " in that it above all is the one organ that is 



282 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

guided more by nature and self — to satisfy it — 
than any organ. You claim that man has " a good 
heart " I argue that it is not true, " For out of the 
heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, 
fornications, thefts, false witness, and blas- 
phemies ". So, you will observe that the heart is 
not capable of doing any good, but is the organ 
guided by the selfishness of mankind. As pointed 
out before, — when you see an animal looking after 
its young, it is the law that governs it to look after 
that which is unable to protect itself, and not neces- 
sarily an act of love for the young, because it knows 
no law of Reason. It is not necessary to have such 
feelings, or emotions or sympathies all derived from 
the heart, in order to be good, or to do good — sym- 
pathy never acts, it only SAYS, and DOES NOT. 
You often hear people say " I sympathize with 
you ", but it never helped any one, because it never 
fed the hungry, therefore, it is not an act. This 
emotion and love and sympathetic FEELINGS, are 
being omitted in all the better plays of to-day, which 
is also proof of its falling short in doing good. The 
" melo-drama " with its love-mush (please excuse 
the phrase, but it is in harmony with the so-called 
play) generally filling the air until it disgusts the 
more intelligent, only amuses the few to-day. It is 
only in keeping with the cheaper grade of novels, 
of which we used to glory in, but are now loath to 
read them as we grasp a greater intelligence. I 
might mention the fact here, that the stage has done 
and is doing more towards abating evil in all forms, 
than Religion, because IT IS FREE to EXPRESS 
ITSELF (the minister seldom is) and consequently 
assists man to free himself. 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 283 

" Behold what manner of love the Father hath 
bestowed upon us, that we should be called the 
Sons of God, therefore the world knoweth us not, 
because it knew him not ". Also, " Love your 
enemies ". Do good to " your enemies " could 
hardly be expressed by those who Love as the term 
love is ordinarily used, nor could these feelings 
shown between friends and relatives exist or be 
shown in like manner to " their enemies ", since it 
could not satisfy SELF if it would look to its 
enemies. This sense and affection exists the same 
in man as in woman, but the claim is generally made 
that "woman's love is greater". This would in 
my opinion then, make the woman more selfish 
than man. If I were to judge, I would say this is 
true accordingly, in that she exercises her love more, 
or is compelled to by a fixed law to do so in order 
to satisfy herself, than is compelled to do so by 
man. But, because it is so, it has simply shown 
more, — not because she is a woman in the case of 
being a mother to the young, but because nature has 
placed her so. My idea of this can be better under- 
stood by recognizing the fact that from the begin- 
ning of the world, it has been the custom of the 
male to supply food and support for the female and 
offspring. This separation in going forth to gain 
this supply, removes from the male the opportunity 
to exercise the sense and develop the emotional 
feelings for the wife and children, when, because 
the wife and children are continually associated 
with each other, so the sense of feeling is more de- 
veloped in the wife for the children. It has been 
my experience and observation that CONTINUED 
ASSOCIATION breeds this sense of feeling. It 



284 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

will also breed the opposite — hatred and contempt, 
whether it be man towards woman, or man towards 
the wife, or man towards man, and woman towards 
woman. We are all made equal, — male and fe- 
male. In every sense, however, we are not brought 
under the same conditions and circumstances. Be- 
cause the word man is used so much more than 
the word woman in the Bible, it has given man 
some preference. While I can agree with Mr. In- 
gersoll that the word man is used so much in the 
Bible is " because the Bible was written by man ", 
it also alludes to man as significant of both sexes, 
or neuter gender in particular. We have been 
taught that GOOD THINGS spring from, or are 
due to the heart, but we find from the remarks 
made by Jesus and Paul that it is capable of many 
THINGS NOT GOOD. If the heart told man 
what to do, it would be as wise to say that Nature 
informs God what it shall do, — but the lesser can- 
not control the greater. Perhaps a very suitable 
way to illustrate affection, or that the feeling be- 
tween the male and female is not necessarily love, 
but passion, is to show where it is liable to end, 
especially if they are demonstrative in their affec- 
tion, as shown in the caress or embrace. If a man 
be addicted to drink, and you give him a glass of 
wine, he may not feel the effect of it, but let him 
continue the drink one after another, and the result 
will be a case of intoxication and evil results, and 
this is really a lesson that the FIRST ONE should 
be avoided. So, with embracing and kissing, — the 
kiss contains the ingredient of desire to satisfy self 
in some form or other, and will, if continued, grow 
into an evil desire when practiced by the opposite 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 285 

sexes, and in many cases, result in evil, though once 
may not bring the effect. This, again, is proof that it 
is not " of the spirit ", but is " of the flesh " and 
illustrates the fact that if mothers and fathers did not 
implant this upon those of their offsprings, that the 
same would not be inherited by the children and be 
practiced by them later in life. There is no better 
teacher than the experience and observation of 
things, and I aver that there is no difference in the 
experience of all men and women, though some, 
to avoid conviction, claim they never could ex- 
perience such feelings thru such processes, but I 
acknowledge my experience is no more than some 
others. 

If my heart is made sore by the loss of a friend 
(in this too, I have experienced these things because 
there is no one to-day but what is selfish to some 
extent, and even as Jesus was, because he " wept " 
on certain occasions) or business, etc., I have in 
one sense been the cause of its soreness, since I have 
been guided more by the lower or animal instincts, 
rather than by a Spiritual Sense of life, — for, IN 
REALITY, I HAVE NO LOSS, because I am not 
the Cause or Creator of things, but am under a 
law of Creation, therefore, they — these things and 
relatives and the like DO NOT BELONG TO ME. 
If a mother weeps for the loss of a child, she is 
doing so thru a lack of knowledge of the law of 
Creation and things in their order of destruction. 
Jesus referred to this when he said, — " Follow me 
and let the dead bury the dead ", which, though it 
implies much to those he addressed and to us of 
to-day, they, as well as we fail to know the exact 
meaning unless we use it as here defined, that is, 



286 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

observe the fact that weeping over that which is 
gone is not in accordance with that which will pro- 
duce good results. The mother looks at the child 
as HER OWN, and of a necessity weeps for HER 
OWN, — but knowing the child belongs to Creation 
which caused ITS OWN TO EXIST, or " Nature 
working to HER OWN END ",— she should have 
no claim to weeping. We have often seen as much 
love — emotion for an adopted child as for the 
mother's child, which again shows how this is 
brought on by continued association, and not be- 
cause of any blood relation: nor even because of 
wishing to do good for the child. In your own 
heart there lies the feeling that you wanted SOME- 
THING — in this case a child — for yourself, which 
was a selfish motive to satisfy self. You may not 
have believed this, nor you may not believe it here 
when reading of it. But, nevertheless, it is a fact 
that is proven so by the illustrations brought out to 
prove it is so against YOUR will. You will note 
and observe if you will, that where one loves the 
most — as you call it — that such are MORE SELF- 
ISH and MORE PASSIONATE, therefore, asso- 
ciated with the lower senses, or instincts of the ani- 
mal nature. I have seen where the husband was 
what may be termed, or the general expression is a 
" home body ", or lived at home more than the wo- 
man, that he displayed more feeling for the chil- 
dren than the woman, showing there exists no more 
of this feeling — love — in the woman than the man, 
if they both have the same opportunity to exercise 
and develop these conditions subject to the heart 
nature. So I say, he that goeth about weeping over 
a lost wife, is only making it easier for the next 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 287 

one — the sympathetic woman hath a large heart, 
and she " falls " for the same selfish — sympathy that 
is within the man. 

Let us turn here to what extent love in nature 
may be used, or that, where love for a child may be 
removed, if, at any time, the selfifish nature demands 
some other form of love in nature, by quoting from 
Spencer. 

" Great love of offspring is ascribed to the New 
Guinea people, — and yet a man will " barter one or 
two " with a trader for something he wants. Eyre 
states that the natives of Australia are characterized 
by strong parental affection, — and yet, besides be- 
ing said to desert sick children, Angas asserts of 
them that on the Murray they will sometimes kill 
a boy to bait their hooks with his fat. Of the 
Fuegians we read that they are affectionate to- 
wards each other, — and yet that in times of scarcity 
they kill the old women for food. Keeping this in 
mind, we shall be aided in reconciling the conflict- 
ing accounts of his excessive egotism, and his fel- 
low feeling — his cruelty and kindness ". While this 
quotation shows " excessive egotism ", it illustrates 
this in a hereditary form in us, because we know 
of such cases of extreme kindness in one instant, 
and of extreme cruelty in another instant being 
practiced by the same person on another, and that 
the same can only be improved — not by satisfying 
self — but by looking to a Higher Ideal of Life as 
our existence, irrespective of what concerns our- 
self. 

Jesus said, — " And every one that hath forsaken 
father, or mother, or wife, or children, for my 
name's sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and 



288 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

shall inherit everlasting life ". This has given rise 
to the opinion that man should leave his wife, etc., 
or that it even refers to a separation by divorce. It 
simply alludes to the fact that if we give up the Re- 
ligious opinion held by our " forefathers ", or as 
being in no relation to them only by association for 
a cause as in nature it must be so, such would open 
the way to receive the Knowledge of a Higher Life 
than is revealed by Nature, because it would de- 
note unselfishness in us, and so not relate to the 
natures of man generally. By giving up such past 
theories of a life " hereafter ", which is " of the 
flesh " — the opinion derived from the selfish view of 
" Father, Mother ", etc., — we receive — " inherit 
everlasting life " HERE. That is, we " inherit " as 
much as we are able to receive, by looking to a 
Higher Life here, instead of the flesh view — father 
and mother — that is generally taught by Religion. 
We, in the same way " inherit " money for the 
Physical part of life, only in the proportion that we 
are able to use it here, since it can only be used here. 
If the above referred to separation, or divorce, it 
would contradict the saying, — " For this cause shall 
a man leave father and mother, and shall CLEAVE 
TO HIS WIFE ". 

The only thing then to do is to affirm the Truth 
only, that only the Truth shall appear by Man- 
ifestation, therefore, it is God — Man — who affirms 
its own, as also it would be Satan — Man — who af- 
firms its own. So I am in one sense Temporal, 
" Nevertheless I live, yet NOT I, but Christ liveth 
in me ", — and I live, yet not I, but Satan liveth in 
me, therefore " I am " nothing, only that Christ is 
ALL ONE, and " I am " nothing, only that Satan 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 289 

is ALL ONE, but because I live, so does God and 
Satan live, yet, I live by them because they live, 
therefore " I am " God and Satan. But when I 
" pass away " — die, THEN I am nothing also, be- 
cause I — form cannot express either life, since, I 
am then NO FORM OF LIFE, therefore under 
bond only to SUFFER NOW as much as Satan — 
Evil — makes of Me, which is only Satan — Me — 
suffering for HIS OWN. And under bond only 
to be HAPPY NOW as much as God— Good- 
makes of Me, which is only God — Me — Being happy 
for HIS OWN, and I cannot be happy nor suffer 
any other place or world, because there is no " other 
world " — Heaven and Hell. 

So then, if you find a man is a drunkard, etc., do 
not blame him, ("I condemn no man ", because he 
is condemned or not to that extent he is subject to 
that or this), for it is not he that is working, but a 
conditioned environment which he is subject to, as 
you are under bond to some like Evil, since in you 
the Evil is working in some other form, and per- 
haps more damnable to you than the drink is to him. 
Besides, the drink will condemn him, as the Evil 
in another form will condemn you then and there, 
and the drink Evil is nothing compared to the One 
Evil Jesus referred to, which is illustrated in the 
following — , 

Several years ago while traveling thru Pennsyl- 
vania I chanced to be in conversation with a travel- 
ing salesman who said : " I detest a drunkard and 
everything connected with the liquor traffic ". Later 
in the conversation he suggested that that night we 
" make the rounds ". He was a married man but, 
of course, he only " detested " things concerning 



290 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

other people or that which did not interfere with 
his own so-called pleasure, and so one can imagine 
there are things other than liquor when abused that 
will " ruin a home ". It is amusing to hear a person 
indulging in lust, tobacco, drink and the like, say, 
" I am a Christian ", while he looks upon another 
person with none of the above indulgences, saying, 
" That fellow is a heathen or an Infidel ". In other 
words, it is the Christian leading most any kind of 
a life with the excuse that it is only necessary to 
" believe " in a God as a Being and by praying to 
the same after each Evil is committed you will be 
free to " go it again ", or it stands to Reason that 
you will repeat the offense if you can be forgiven 
by praying. But the other fellow is an Infidel be- 
cause he does not believe in the same kind of a God, 
but has all the Christian qualities that the Chris- 
tian ought to have. No wonder Jesus said to the 
then and now Pharisees, " O generation of Vipers : 
how can ye, being evil, speak good things? for out 
of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh ". 
Jesus said " Whosoever speaketh a word against 
the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him : but who- 
soever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not 
be forgiven him, neither in this world, neither in 
the world to come ". In other words, — to speak 
against me as the Son of man, as we talk of one 
another, will not effect me as to my morality, since 
I am affected by my own thoughts, and therefore, 
leaves nothing in its true sense to be " forgiven ", 
or " it shall be forgiven ", because I am not subject 
to what is said against me — " the Son of man " — 
because there can be no conviction, or I cannot be 
condemned within myself from what is said of me 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 291 

nor what is said of one person to another. But to 
speak against the " Holy Ghost ", which is " The 
Comforter", is to lessen the followers of Truth, 
and so, cannot " be forgiven ", or overlooked in 
"this world" because it THEN AND THERE 
hinders the work of God — Thought — in " this world, 
and " in the world to come ", since, " the world to 
come " CANNOT COME— be present in this world 
— unless the Truth is recognized in " this world ", 
and so cannot " be forgiven ", because sin cannot 
be forgiven, but should be abolished, when it is 
THEN AND THERE forgiven, because it is de- 
stroyed, but not that it is forgiven. Some will re- 
mark by way of excuse, — " How could Jesus have 
done such mighty works if he was not born of 
God ? " To this ignorant remark, we can reply, 
" there have been men before and since his time 
who lived at some time — Paul, for instance — very 
far from what is right, yet their recognition and 
understanding of a Higher Life and Power of 
Thought, have enabled them to do " many wonder- 
ful things " — seemingly, if not a fact. If this were 
not true, then there would be no help for man to 
rise above Evil conditions, since ALL have erred, 
even Jesus. To make ourself equal to the Truth 
he taught, is to make ourselves " equal to God ", and 
this is the only " salvation " since the average man 
cannot entertain the idea of a Spiritual Life HERE, 
because he has failed to recognize the fact that he 
is only equal to whatever he believes, therefore, 
their likeness to the Jews in the time of Jesus. It 
is written, — " Therefore the Jews sought the more 
to kill him, because he had not only broken the Sab- 
bath, but said also that God was his Father, mak- 



292 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

ing himself equal with God". But, as said here- 
tofore, Jesus said " Is it not written in your law, 
I said ye are Gods ? " making all men equal to God. 

I predict then, that when man reaches that period 
— that is, " all men ", or state called Spiritual Life 
which is the Complete Life or State of Perfection, 
that the propagation period — Natural and Spiritual 
jointly, or Physical and Mental jointly — will be 
that end, which is " the end of the world ", but not 
the end of the world as referred to by Theologians 
and the public in general, for " I came not to de- 
stroy, but to save the world ". As touching on 
such a state of existence, we will quote Matthew 
19: ii and 12. "But he said unto them all men 
cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is 
given. " For there are some eunuchs, which were 
so born from their mother's womb, and there are 
some eunuchs, which were made eunuchs of men; 
and there be eunuchs, which have made themselves 
eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven's sake. He that 
is able to receive it, let him receive it ". 

In the above quotation we cannot evade the fact 
that, as in " Natural selection ", of the Physical 
growth of existence, there is also a Spiritual selec- 
tion in the Mental growth of existence. Not that 
there are Naturally and Spiritually any SPE- 
CIALLY SELECTED PERSONS, as in Religion 
there seems to be a tendency to believe that God 
selects certain persons for that or this, or that some 
are especially selected to master others, or that 
they are to be educated above others, and to reach 
heaven above others. But, that because of certain 
environments, circumstances, and opportunities 
which may condition that or this person for that or 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 293 

this, and as to the life he lives, whether it be for 
Good or for Evil, it is to change the environment 
and the like which shall change one from Good to 
Evil, and from Evil to Good, since Thought is con- 
dition of environment and the like. Some are 
physically unfit as well as spiritually unfit, or nat- 
urally and mentally so, but not because of the indi- 
vidual or you is it necessarily so. We have " they 
to whom it is given ", because " all men cannot re- 
ceive this saying", during the marriageable era, 
since marriage is inevitable so long as such condi- 
tions exist. And not that it is specially " given ", 
only, that it is given to those who are " able to re- 
ceive it ". You will note that there are three types 
of eunuchs. The first signifies an improper birth, 
— the second signifies one that is made so thru sur- 
gery, as in the case of man serving Rulers, etc. The 
third and most important one, signifies the opera- 
tion being performed by Thought — God — as in the 
case of Jesus and Paul, or the Power over the 
Natural Will as referred to by Paul when he said 
" he that hath power over his own will " let him 
remain single. But if not, " let him marry, for it 
is better to marry than to burn ". Jesus was able 
to say " I have overcome the world " after " THE 
FAST ", but not so before this. Paul later in life, 
or when he was able to say " I wish all men were 
even as I myself ", was " able to receive it " when 
he understood, as Jesus, and thru the teaching 
Jesus gave as " THE TRUTH ", and so we need 
not any more say in the words of Pilate, " WHAT 
IS TRUTH? " He has made himself a "eunuch 
for the kingdom of heaven's sake ", refers to one 
during the marriageable period so that others may 



294 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

follow after a like fashion. This is in evidence that 
man is finally to overcome, or give up such rela- 
tions, for there would be no occasion to use this 
proverb — man becomes a eunuch for the kingdom 
of heaven's sake — if such were not true, because 
it would make the passage NULL and VOID. I 
can fully understand as Paul did, why " THE 
NATURAL MAN "— married and single— 
" knoweth not the things that be of God " — be- 
cause such things are of Thought and not Natural, 
and so are " foolishness unto him, for they are 
spiritually discerned " — they are mentally discerned, 
while the " Natural man " looks always to the 
Physical or that which is Natural, and so believes 
the Mental cannot, at least, in a measure control the 
Physical because " it is according to nature ". It 
does not have any CHOICE of men nor of women, 
as Mrs. Eddy seems to think, because Thought only 
works in persons — " it is God that worketh in you " 
— which, not being like the individual or individual, 
but a Unity, has no thought of persons. Neither 
has Satan — Thought — any choice of men and wo- 
men, because it is a Unity of Evil. So we cannot 
be " rewarded " nor " condemned " hereafter for 
what we as individuals do in a body, if it is 
" THEY "—God and Satan—" Good and Evil "— 
that " WORKETH IN YOU ", yet we are God 
and Satan because they work in us as a body. Here 
again let me remark that it is Reasonable to believe 
the world has always existed in some form or 
other, that it shall always exist, ("I came not to 
destroy but to save the world"), and that it never 
had a "beginning", since space must always have 
been and is filled; that something cannot be made 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 295 

from " nothing ", but that this something could exist 
as solids without having a beginning, from the very 
fact that existence cannot exist from non-existence, 
but is because there is a world existence. The only 
thing then, that has " a beginning " is Life, or 
" Motion " in the form of life, because any other 
existence need have no beginning, since only a 
growth can be associated with a beginning. After 
millions of years this could develop thru laying dor- 
mant by fermentation into different forms of life 
from the fact that by one body coming in contact 
with another body forms a growth of one body in 
another state, just as two acids placed together will 
produce another or one acid with no seeming rela- 
tionship. It is a reasonable supposition that the 
wind having blown the leaves from one location to 
another, that there these took root and grew up 
different forms of forests or growths, and also a 
known fact that forests grew up of the same kind 
and put to route the forests existing there, just as 
in all animal life and growth there is a tendency to, 
or one animal will put to route the other as is also 
the case of mankind. 

It is highly conceivable then that when Thought 
had developed into a state of Consciousness that 
there could begin to form a new condition of life, 
and this has been and is my aim to prove that this, 
i.e., " the beginning " of what constitutes God and 
Satan — " Good and Evil " as referred to in Genesis, 
and thru the development of such Thought of One 
Only will also be the overcoming of the other 
Thought and the world which is " THE END " of 
that world or worldly condition. This assertion 
places me on the level of what I think, which is the 



296 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

Thought " I AM " also, and so to a certain extent 
places me above the Natural condition. This has 
been in my experience so, and if it be in my ex- 
perience so, then it is " the Truth " to me, though 
it may not be the Truth to you, because it is not in 
your experience so. It is the natural belief of man, 
because he is " the natural man ", that it — the Nat- 
ural condition cannot be overcome, since, believing 
— thinking such — will make it such, for, as " ye be- 
lieve, so be it done unto you ". Belief, is really all 
there is in life, yet, to believe in another life has 
nothing to do with another life hereafter, because 
YOU CANNOT THINK NOW for any life to- 
morrow, since Thought of to-day cannot work for 
the to-morrow, because the Thought to-morrow will 
work for itself. It is impossible to overcome a thing 
you believe as impossible. The " natural man " as 
in Religion he is taught has been foolish enough 
to believe that Jesus lived just to " overcome the 
world " for us, when we are all subject to the same 
laws. Neither can it be said with accuracy that 
Jesus always lived up to what is referred to as over- 
coming the world, since the natural man was so 
much more in evidence then, than it is to-day, but 
that his abstaining — " fasting " — for forty days 
from the same, illustrates the fact that IT COULD 
BE OVERCOME, and thru this was he able to 
prophesy what he believed to be " The Truth ", or 
that God — Thought would in Time destroy these 
conditions and necessarily bring about a different 
condition of life. But, as to the Reality of what 
that life should be, he knew not as he said, — " no 
man knoweth, not even the Son ", other than what 
Thought — " God hath prepared for them that love 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 297 

him " — would be able to produce as a result of this 
thinking of the same. The teacher of a school is 
subject to the same as the scholars, and the scholars 
are subject to the same laws as the teacher. The 
teacher is only a teacher because of having made 
more of a study of the problem taught than the 
scholars to be taught. We lay great stress on all 
other problems and preach against all other forms 
of appetite, but avoid the Truth as Jesus taught, 
lest we convict ourselves. We preach against drink, 
tobacco and the like, when they should be the last 
to be considered, that is, if we wish to be free more 
from diseased conditions, since it is the only cause 
which will produce a like effect, because a diseased 
Thought or Evil produces a like diseased bodily 
condition. Such persons who preach " Sanitary 
Law " have not worked out of conditions they 
should work out of, hence they are not an EX- 
AMPLE of the Real Truth, which is proof also 
that no two persons see alike, and therefore such 
should not dictate to one another, nor make laws 
for others. It lies within us to overcome the things 
in us which are a detriment to us irrespective of 
what another believes is right or wrong for us. 
Then will the manufacturer of this or that be put 
out of business, since there can be no sale for any- 
thing if there is no desire and demand. Take, for 
instance, in every problem of life, — the wild ani- 
mals become extinct when the woods are cleared 
away to make room for more civilized conditions. 
They could not, nor would not breed for fear of 
being destroyed. The insects do not appear when 
there is nothing to breed from and attract them. 
Decayed matter creates worms and the like. When 



298 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

the swamps and low lands are done away with, or 
used to better advantage, there will be no cause for 
the kind of insects which generally live and thrive 
there. The moth exists because it is natural that 
things be used or made use of continually, and 
must be absorbed by some form or other. When 
cleanliness is THOROUGH, the house will have 
no room for the insects which generally inhabit it. 
Fly-paper does not do away with existing condi- 
tions; it only attracts insects which exist because 
of existing conditions. Man is the only living crea- 
ture having a Conscience, so it is only reasonable to 
believe that he is the only form of life that can 
exist forever, or not become extinct, for Thought 
or God is in the world, that man may be saved from 
death in the world. This state of existence is re- 
ferred to in chapter 19, verse 7 of Revelation. 
" Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honour to 
him : for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his 
wife hath made herself ready". This is in recog- 
nition of the fact that man being Conscious of " the 
Christ "— " the Lamb is come "—and the Truth, 
which is " His Wife ", is ready to be wed — accepted 
by all persons, for " His wife hath made herself 
ready ", and the " false bride " — Error — is divorced 
by the Truth. This state is the " New heaven and 
a new earth ", because " The first heaven and the 
first earth were passed away ", thru a better under- 
standing of what heaven and earth signify, and the 
Thought of the same, as we read in the final chap- 
ter of Revelaton. 

If you have followed me, or because it is said 
" God is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever ", 
— do you believe the God OF yesterday, is the God 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 299 

OF to-day? It is to be hoped not, or if you be- 
lieve it is the same God of to-day, then you have not 
followed me, since it is by Evolution of Thought 
from a lesser intelligence that a greater intelligence 
and Perfection is reached in any problem of life. 
The Principle of the Evolution of Thought is al- 
ways the same, and since we, or if we know the 
Principle, we can work accordingly. And, since 
there is no other space in which it can exist, though 
it needs no space as a Principle, it cannot or does 
not exist as a Reality until it is known by Expres- 
sion as a Reality. This makes " Predestination " a 
lie, from the very fact that nothing can be predes- 
tined as a result, and that which now exists as a 
Reality, knows nothing of to-morrow which shall be 
a different Reality. That is, the candle as light, 
could not predestine the electric as light, though 
the Principle of light is the same ; but the electric is 
a different light, therefore a different Reality, yet 
the candle as light was the only Reality of light in 
its day. " Thou lovedest me before the foundation 
of the world ", is simply significant of a Principle 
or anything which cannot be seen by the eye as in 
Nature things are seen, since Thought, Spirit, Love, 
Right and Wrong, Good and Evil and Reason can- 
not be seen only as they are Expressed by the form 
of man which is man. Man- — form is but the PEN- 
DULUM swaying as they — Good and Evil works, 
and therefore not steadfast as One — God. He is, 
like all forms of life, a kind of " THIRD PART " 
as referred to in Revelation. 

If you did believe, or do believe in Predestination, 
you cannot have any hope for yourself, from the 
Very fact that if God Predestined it SO AND SO, 



360 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

you would not change from a fool to anything 
better, or a different life, because you are so and 
so, or thusly. If you have been convinced or not 
of no Predestination, it is hoped also to convince 
you that there is no " Regeneration ". You ought 
to be convinced of this, since, as stated, Evolution 
is by Thought, consequently, Thought cannot re- 
turn, or there is no Thought to return, but IS, or 
the Thought of to-day cannot return and take the 
place of the Thought that IS, or is HERE, because 
only that Thought which is here can exist as 
Thought. It cannot return in something else to- 
morrow, or be born in something else to-morrow, 
when it and that which did exist by it can go no 
place, because there is no place — space but as it 
exists as we see it, only that the body-material re- 
turns " to dust ". If you have followed me in be- 
lieving that Thought develops and exists, and man 
exists and evolves as the Thought exists and de- 
velops, then you cannot conceive the idea that ANY- 
THING RETURNS, as believed also by those who 
believe " Reincarnation ", because we can here say 
again, that what IS NOW IS, and not that any- 
thing can return. For, as the leaf which returns to 
the earth to replace there the space made vacant by 
the next leaf, so you likewise — shall return to fill the 
space left vacant by that body which shall be born to 
Express this Life. Now, if you have been convinced 
that there is nothing in Predestination, and nothing 
in Regeneration, and a Life for you hereafter, then 
you have been convinced of a Truth, but not " the 
Truth ", since the latter is that " the Christ " is the 
Idea of Spiritual Life to be lived here. I have only 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 301 

repeated the unselfish remarks made by Jesus in a 
different way, but the same meaning, and we should 
not consider the possible selfish remarks made by 
him, any more than those made by us, yet we are 
not responsible for the selfish remarks made, since 
we are the off-spring of selfish remarks made, or 
those made by him. 

We should not approve of looking back, or to the 
origin of things, only as a lesson in Evolution on a 
Physical basis in that it assists in finding the facts of 
a Spiritual Evolution. 

So then, if this thinking of the present only, 
("TAKE NO THOUGHT FOR THE MOR- 
ROW"), and consequently of no God only as a 
present Thought and so no hereafter, sound unrea- 
sonable to my readers or that it can be termed " In- 
fidel ", — then I am an Infidel to you, which is no 
more than that you are an Infidel to me. If one 
aims to do and live the Christ life here, he or she 
may be an Infidel in name only, therefore, a Chris- 
tian in Truth. If one be called a Christian and have 
no such qualities as Christ, then he or she is a 
Christian in name only, therefore nothing in Christ, 
since the name of a thing does not give it its quality, 
but is qualified to be such by the character lived. 
But one cannot claim to be a Real Christian — Christ 
in Truth, because no man can live a Christ Life, in 
its Absolute form to-day, and Jesus did not, because 
the word Jesus signifies the Natural Life, but finally 
" they " will " ALL be CHRIST'S— many in the 
one name — Christ, and not man as Jesus. The 
Philosophy of Christianity is a Truth, just as the 
Philosophy of Socialism is a Truth, but you can 



302 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

no more be a Christian to-day, than you could be 
a Socialist, other than in name. Not wishing to 
bring Socialism in connection with the subject, I 
trust you will overlook the remark, since it is a 
subject in itself, and has no relationship to Chris- 
tianity. Socialism deals with the Material and 
Physical life and so is related only to the Natural 
Law, while Christianity deals with the Mental and 
Spiritual Life and so is related only to the Spiritual 
Law of Life. However, they are associated with 
each other because of the existing conditions. Christ 
deals with the Spiritual as related to the Mental 
working to destroy the organs of desire and appe- 
tite, while the Socialist deals with the system of the 
distribution of profits, and that which concerns the 
body, instead of the Real Soul. 

I argue that this is The Higher Evolution because 
it is above the Evolution of man in the Physical. 
The latter or " man from a monkey ", very rightly 
derives its name from the beginning of formation 
with no Sense of Cause, since there could have been 
no Sense of Cause, and therefore no Cause for 
anything until a knowledge of this or that developed. 
In the whole sum and substance of it all there can 
be no mistake but that Thought is to develop the 
Higher condition, or that only thru Thought can 
the Material conditions be overcome. So then, If I 
am right in this, and thru this idea I have told of 
things that are proper, then you cannot condemn me 
for my sayings, simply because I do not " believe " 
in the same kind of a God you believe in. But I 
have a right to believe in " What is Truth ", because 
in my experience I have proved it is so. 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 303 

"And it came to pass, when Jesus ended these 
sayings, the people were astonished at his doctrine. 
" For he taught them as one having authority, and 
not as the scribes ". 

What is " authority ? " and how do we as a rule 
receive it? To be the author and authority of a 
given thing is TO KNOW, and to know a thing 
is to experience that thing, since you cannot be au- 
thority for anything you cannot prove. Jesus did 
not prove anything but what he experienced in 
life, and that is all any one should be expected to 
prove, since, anything hereafter is generally a selfish 
view of which we know Jesus entertained at times, 
which resulted in selfish words he spoke, while what 
he proved was by what he lived and the only thing 
he had authority on. " The scribes " taught from 
mere belief, as all Religious doctrines are generally 
taught from what is supposed to be a fact, and not 
that it is so thru experience. You preach there is 
a Hell; then we should demand that you go to the 
bottom and find it, and you preach there is a 
Heaven; then you should invent some scheme to 
find it, because it is no more than Reasonable that 
you " deliver the goods ", if we are willing to make 
the purchase — sacrifice things to attain it. It will 
then be proved because you have " authority ". We 
are disgusted with buying " gold bricks " and 
" watered stock ", only to find that we have been 
swindled. If I speak " as one having authority ", 
it is because I can prove by actual experience what 
I do know, and not what I " believe ", for I too, may 
believe something I do not know. Perhaps you are 
like the " Professor " who wants " ten million dol- 



304 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

lars in order to talk with Mars ". Perhaps his " pipe 
will go out " before he receives it, or the people 
will AWAKE to the fact that the Professor is 
looking out for himself, or that many like " dis- 
coveries " are " pulled off " on the ignorant public, 
by those who wish to earn an easy living. So you 
too, should WAKE UP before it is too late to enjoy 
the Heaven you and others can make HERE, and 
not suffer the Hell you and others make here. If 
you will spend more time and money in this — your 
own country " saving souls ", as you call it, than 
in foreign " missionary " work ; you will note 
BETTER RESULTS IN THE FOREIGN 
COUNTRIES, than you can experience to-day 
under the present system. If you " save yourself " 
as the people wanted Jesus to do, the foreigner will 
have SOME AUTHORITY FOR BELIEVING 
YOU, or would have an EXAMPLE of the Truth. 
But when you represent a country that builds for 
war and fight— LAND GRAB AND THE LIKE, 
you cannot expect to be the example of any Truth. 
They do not appreciate the idea that unless they 
repent and reform, that they will go to Hell, as we 
have tried and do try to preach to them, while we 
are doing more against what is termed a sin than 
they, and not alone in this, but in keeping our fel- 
low man from more than obtaining a mere exis- 
tence. No wonder they return " EVIL FOR 
EVIL", which same is now cropping out in some 
of the foreign countries. 

We spend more time and money to reach the 
IMPOSSIBLE, than for that which IS POSSIBLE 
HERE. "Everything is possible with God", but 
we find some things are impossible " with God " if 



THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 305 

it has no connection with the Principle of Good. 
It all depends on how you use the word " possible ". 
It is impossible for God to get Good out of Evil, 
but " everything is possible with God " is the Truth, 
because the Truth IS " WITH GOD ". 

So then, you find fault with me because my fault 
is not yours, and not because I am at fault. The 
same doctrine Jesus taught is found fault with to- 
day, because we are as SELFISH AS THEY, or 
want to LIVE FOREVER. Does this not smack 
of selfishness in its worst form? It is as much 
as to say " if I had my way about things, no one 
else would live forever ", which is analogous to the 
fact that there exists a class who keep this in vogue. 
We are just as selfish about our Religion as in other 
walks of life, and this is why it is not the true Doc- 
trine, and therefore unscientific. 

I will conclude by asking a reasonable hearing, 
at least from those who have sought and not found 
that which is elevating and satisfying. It only re- 
quires a few to keep the Truth from going into 
oblivion, as in the case of all Scientific truths it is 
so, until " ALL MEN " are " ABLE TO RECEIVE 
IT ". It is of no use, and of course, unreasonable 
to argue with those who are satisfied, for, to be 
satisfied is THE GREATEST THING IN THE 
WORLD, yet, it does not hold good that such is 
the Truth, since Jesus had to do things that were 
not exactly as satisfactory as he wished them. Jesus 
said never to argue the Truth with any one satisfied, 
but talk it to those who care to hear it, for, it is 
better to " AGREE WITH THINE ADVERSARY 
WHILEST THOU ART IN THE WAY WITH 
HIM : \ since discord only breeds hatred, — and wise 



306 THE HIGHER EVOLUTION 

is that person who will not " GIVE THAT WHICH 
IS HOLY UNTO SWINE, LEST THEY TURN 
AND REND YOU ", which is to signify that you 
make more enemies to talk that which is " holy " 
as you believe it to be so, to those who cannot re- 
ceive it as you see it is so. The same fault is found 
with the Truth by the priests and people to-day as 
of old, but these must finally fall into the ONE 
rank of the ONE DOCTRINE, which is Christ as 
the Idea of life to be here lived, instead of the 
" many Christs " — Creeds who teach that Christ is 
to appear " AGAIN " in the form of Jesus as " the 
Christ ". 

'"'Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to 
the people, I find no fault in this man ". 

THE END. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 






m&RSSR 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




014 088 161 2 



HMHi 












' $<W} 




• 


'•V 1 


^SSP^Ss-SISs 




*$ii£K*i![si 





H 






H 



9HH_ 




wmm 



